Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Great Hall had been transformed into a wintry wonderland. Frosted garlands hung from the enchanted ceiling, and clusters of tiny silver stars drifted lazily through the air. The walls shimmered with icicle-like spells, and the floor reflected the soft blue glow of floating snowflakes.

Harry stood awkwardly by the punch bowl, nervously adjusting the collar of his dress robes. Parvati stood beside him in a deep violet gown that shimmered faintly in the candlelight, her long dark braid coiled with tiny silver bells that chimed gently when she moved. She looked incredible—and Harry, finally noticing properly, felt a jolt of shame for not really seeing her earlier.

“You look... really beautiful,” he said, a little too quickly, then reddened.

Parvati blinked in surprise, then smiled. “Thank you, Harry.” Her eyes twinkled with amusement. “You clean up well yourself.”

He laughed—awkward, but genuine. “Sorry I’ve been so… distracted. Want to dance?”

Her eyebrows lifted. “You’re offering? Willingly?”

“I might regret it,” Harry said with a crooked grin, “but yeah.”

She accepted with a small curtsy, and they walked hand in hand toward the dance floor.

To his own astonishment, Harry found he didn’t hate dancing. Not with Parvati. She was light on her feet, graceful, and—most importantly—encouraging. When he stumbled once, she just smiled and squeezed his hand.

They spun through three songs together. Then another. Parvati looked almost confused when Harry didn’t disappear to find Ron or Hermione.

“You’re not off to hide yet?” she teased.

“I figured you deserved a proper night,” he said, a bit more seriously than intended.

Parvati’s expression softened. “That’s very un-Gryffindor of you.”

Harry raised an eyebrow. “Meaning?”

“You’re being considerate instead of charging off on some heroic mission.”

“Maybe I’m evolving.”

She laughed, then nudged him. “Come on. Let’s get out of here for a bit.”

The courtyard outside was glittering with magic-induced frost, the hedges trimmed into icy shapes of swans and phoenixes. They found a stone bench beneath a floating orb of soft silver light.

Parvati rubbed her arms and Harry, reacting on instinct, pulled off his robe and draped it over her shoulders. She looked surprised again—but this time, she just leaned into him slightly.

“You didn’t have to do that.”

“I wanted to,” he replied, then added, “You’ve been... amazing tonight. I’m really glad you came with me.”

She tilted her head. “Does that surprise you?”

“I don’t know,” Harry said slowly. “Maybe I just finally stopped thinking about what I expected the night to be—and started enjoying what it was.”

For a long moment, they just sat in silence, the soft sounds of music drifting from the Great Hall.

Then Parvati turned toward him, mischief and something gentler flickering in her gaze. “Well. Since you’ve exceeded expectations…”

She leaned in and kissed him.

It wasn’t chaste. Not scandalous either—but definitely not the kind of polite peck one gave at the end of a formal date. Her hand curled around his collar; his breath caught in his throat. It was warm and unhurried, a deliberate promise that this wasn’t just a one-night moment.

When she pulled back, her cheeks were flushed and her eyes shone like the floating starlight above them.

“You’re not a bad kisser, Potter.”

He swallowed. “You're certainly full of surprises.”

“So are you.”

They smiled—nervous, new, but genuine. A little snow began to fall around them, and Harry thought, for the first time in weeks, that maybe things weren’t so bad after all.

(scene break)

The magic of the Yule Ball lingered like embers in the days that followed. Hogwarts settled into a rare stretch of mid-winter quiet, interrupted only by the usual rumblings of students returning to their schedules. But for Harry and Parvati, something had shifted. The easy smiles they'd shared on the dance floor remained, carried forward into stolen glances at meals and quiet chats in the common room.

It began with a walk. One snowy Saturday, Parvati cornered Harry after breakfast, a confident gleam in her eye. "Come on, Potter. You owe me a proper thank-you for not hexing you after that awkward first dance."

He grinned, shrugging into his cloak. "You're not wrong. Lead the way."

They strolled around the edge of the lake, their breath puffing white in the cold. Conversation came easily. She teased him about his fame; he confessed how isolating it could be. She told him about her family—especially Padma, who had taken to watching their every interaction with undisguised curiosity.

"She's not the only one," Parvati admitted with a mischievous grin. "Lav's been grilling me like a Potions practical."

"What does she think?"

Parvati shrugged. "That I could do worse."

Harry chuckled. "High praise."

They paused near the frozen lake shore. Parvati nudged a stone with her toe. "You know, I wasn't expecting much from the Ball. But between that last dance... and that kiss… it felt like something changed."

Harry hesitated, then said, "Yeah. It did."

The days that followed were marked by subtle changes. Parvati started studying with him in the library, sometimes bringing Lavender, sometimes not. They shared meals more frequently, finding seats near each other at every opportunity. Hermione noticed first, then Ron. The latter gave Harry an exaggerated wink one morning that made Harry nearly choke on his toast.

But it wasn’t all stolen moments and slow smiles. With the second task looming, tension returned to Hogwarts. One evening in the library, Harry admitted to Parvati, Hermione, and Ron that he still had no idea what the task involved.

"Maybe it's underwater," Hermione said, her brow furrowed as she flipped through Magical Waterways and the Creatures Who Call Them Home.

Parvati leaned forward. "Underwater? That would be insane."

"It is the Triwizard Tournament," Ron pointed out.

Harry groaned. "Don't remind me."

They ended the night in front of the fire, books forgotten. Parvati pulled a knit hat over Harry's ears before bed, laughing at his glare. "What? You've got to keep your brain warm. It's your best feature."

He stared at her for a long moment. "You really think so?"

She rolled her eyes. "The jury's still out. But I like what I've seen so far."

(scene break)

The group eventually figured out that the task would take place in the Black Lake and was able to listen to the egg’s message with some help from Cedric Diggory, who gave them the prefect’s bath password in thanks for the heads up about the dragons in the first task. Neville turned out to be a great help as well with the suggestion to use Gillyweed, and the group continued to train and research all the way up to the day of the task.

The morning of the second task dawned with heavy mist blanketing the grounds. Students gathered at the edge of the lake, muffled in cloaks and scarves.

Parvati found Harry among the champions and squeezed his hand. "Just come back in one piece."

"I'll try," he said, managing a crooked grin. The cannon sounded and Harry ate his Gillyweed as he dove into the dark, cold water.

The task unfolded in a blur of underwater spells, gilled breathing, and eerie silence. Harry swam through the murky depths, navigating past Grindylows and a forest of kelp. He reached the captives—Ron, Gabrielle, Cho, and Hermione—tied to stones, enchanted to appear sleeping.

His choice to wait and ensure the others were safe cost him points, but the crowd roared in approval as he surfaced, helping Ron and Gabrielle onto the dock. Harry failed to notice the glare Parvati shot at Fleur Delacour when she gave Harry a massive hug and peppered his face with kisses in thanks for saving her sister.

Afterward, back in the common room, Parvati all but tackled him in a hug. "You idiot!"

He coughed. "Nice to see you too."

She pulled back, tears in her eyes. "You waited. You made sure they were okay. That was... brave."

He smiled. "Felt like the right thing."

Lavender stood behind her, arms crossed, eyebrow raised. "Well, I suppose that earns you a second date."

Parvati rolled her eyes but smiled too. "Shut up, Lav."

But that night, she sat leaned against Harry in front of the common room fire and didn't move for hours.

(scene break)

Spring crept into Hogwarts, and with it, the pressure of the final task. But for Harry and Parvati, the school year became a string of stolen minutes—between classes, between meals, between the demands of fame and fear.

She joined Ron and Hermione in helping him prepare. Late-night sessions in the Room of Requirement, sparring and spell practice, pushing Harry to his limits. Parvati was relentless, but she always smiled after every duel.

Classes went by in a blur. At meals, she sat close. In class, she took notes for him when he was distracted. Ron still teased them, but Hermione was quietly approving.

There were laughter-filled Hogsmeade visits, walks around the lake in spring bloom, and one memorable incident where Harry accidentally spilled ink all over Parvati's notes. She hexed his quill to write only in pink for a week.

On the night before the third task, they sat together in the common room. Parvati held his hand in both of hers.

"You've got this."

"If I don’t..."

"Then I’ll bring you back and kill you myself."

He smiled. "Deal."

She kissed his cheek. "Just come back."

When he stepped into the maze the next day, her voice was the last thing he heard.

"Good luck, Harry."

He nodded, heart pounding.

Then he walked into the dark with a slight smile on his face.

(scene break)

The Hospital Wing was unusually still.

Madam Pomfrey had shooed everyone else away after checking Harry over—everyone but Dumbledore and Parvati. The former had left moments ago with a grave nod, leaving behind a hush broken only by the ticking of a brass clock and the distant patter of soft summer rain against the windows.

Harry lay in bed, staring blankly at the ceiling. His hands clenched and unclenched the sheets, the same way they’d clenched Cedric’s sleeve.

“Harry.”

Parvati’s voice was soft, barely above a whisper, but he flinched as if it were a shout. He hadn’t noticed her approach. She stood beside the bed, not reaching for him yet.

“I can go if—”

“No,” he rasped, surprising even himself. “Stay.”

She nodded, then sank into the chair next to him. There was no sparkle in her violet robes tonight. No bells in her braid. She looked older somehow. So did he.

He didn’t speak. Couldn’t. His throat was tight. His chest, a hollow ache.

Parvati didn’t push.

She simply reached out and took his hand, gently, like someone handling a wounded animal. Her fingers were warm. Steady. Alive.

“I keep seeing his face,” Harry said at last, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. “When the light hit him—after—it didn’t look real. Like he was just going to blink and sit up and laugh.”

Parvati’s grip tightened slightly. She didn’t cry. She didn’t say I’m sorry, or it’ll be okay—she just was there.

“I told him we’d both take it,” Harry whispered. “We both grabbed the cup. I—” He bit the inside of his cheek until he tasted blood. “I didn’t know what would happen.”

“You didn’t kill him,” she said quietly. “You tried to save him.”

“Doesn’t matter,” he snapped before he could stop himself. “He’s still dead.”

Silence fell again, heavy and raw. He turned his head away. He hated himself for snapping. For being weak.

Then he felt her shift closer.

“Harry.”

He didn’t look at her.

“Do you want to know what I see?”

That caught his attention. He glanced at her, eyes rimmed red. She didn’t flinch.

“I see someone who went through hell and still tried to do the right thing. Someone who keeps doing that—again and again—even when it costs him.”

“I’m not brave,” he muttered.

“No. You’re more than that, you’re human.”

She reached up and brushed his messy fringe from his forehead, not even glancing at the scar. Just him.

“You don’t have to carry it alone.”

He closed his eyes. For a moment, the weight eased.

“I don’t know what comes next,” he admitted. “It’s not just Cedric. Voldemort’s back. No one’s going to believe me.”

“I believe you.”

Those three words cracked something open in him.

Not with a bang. Not with tears. But with a slow, long exhale as he leaned his forehead against her shoulder and let the silence hold them both.

They stayed like that a long time, wrapped in each other’s presence as the rain continued to fall. Not kissing. Not talking. Just being. Two teenagers trying to make sense of a world that had shifted beneath their feet.

And for the first time since the graveyard, Harry didn’t feel quite so alone.

Chapter Text

Letter #1 – June 28th

Dear Harry,

I wanted to write to you sooner, but I wasn’t sure if it was too soon. Or not soon enough.

I keep thinking about the Hospital Wing. How you looked. How tightly you held my hand. You don’t have to say anything back about it—I just wanted you to know I meant it. I still do.

Hogwarts feels like a memory already. Padma and I are visiting family in Kerala right now. It’s beautiful here—green and loud and alive.

I thought you might like this: I saw a peacock land on the roof this morning and stare at its reflection in a silver water bowl for fifteen minutes. So either it’s vain… or existential.

Write back when you can. Or when you want.

Love,

Parvati

Letter #2 – July 2nd

Hey Parvati,

Thanks for writing. I didn’t really expect anyone to, honestly—not besides Ron and Hermione.

The Dursleys are the same. Maybe worse. I think they believe if they ignore me long enough, I’ll go away.

I keep hearing what Cedric’s dad said at the station. And I still wake up sweating sometimes, thinking I’m back in the graveyard. I hate sleeping now.

But your letter helped. The peacock thing made me laugh. First real laugh in weeks.

Write more. Please.

—Harry

Letter #3 – July 7th

Harry,

I’ll keep writing as long as you keep reading. That’s a promise.

I’m back in London now. Spent yesterday helping Mum with the spice jars—she’s got about fifty and insists they must be arranged alphabetically and by elemental warmth, whatever that means.

I’ve also started reading this ridiculous romance novel Lavender lent me. All brooding wizards and windblown cloaks. I think the love interest actually glowed during a thunderstorm.

You’d probably hate it.

But I like that I can tell you about it.

Want to meet in Diagon Alley sometime soon? I’ve convinced my mum to take Padma and me shopping next weekend. You could come too—get out of that house.

Only if you want to. No pressure.

Yours,

Parvati

Letter #4 – July 8th

Parvati—

I do want to.

I’m not sure I’ll be great company, but I want to see you.

Let me know where and when. I’ll be there.

(Also: the glowing love interest sounds like Lockhart in a shampoo commercial.)

—Harry

Parvati responds in another letter with the plan: meet near the fountain outside Florean Fortescue’s at noon on Saturday, July 15th. She’ll bring Padma (who is more interested in books than following them around) and promises not to make him try on more than three ridiculous hats.

(scene break)

Setting: Saturday, July 15th – Diagon Alley, noon

The sun hung high over Diagon Alley, casting a golden shimmer over the cobblestones. The usual bustle of witches and wizards in brightly colored robes gave the street it's familiar warmth. But Harry didn’t see any of it.

Not really.

He only saw her—leaning casually by the fountain outside Florean Fortescue’s, twirling a folded shopping list like a wand. She wore a simple navy dress under a lightweight beige cloak, hair down for once, and smiling as if today didn’t have to be perfect—it just had to be.

Parvati lit up the moment she saw him. “You came.”

“Of course I came,” Harry said, still a little breathless from apparating nearby with the help of Tonks, who had winked and vanished as soon as he spotted Parvati.

Parvati stepped forward and pulled him into a hug without hesitation. He froze for a second—then relaxed. Her perfume smelled like warm cardamom and citrus.

“You didn’t have to dress up,” she teased, eyeing his slightly wrinkled collared shirt and tousled hair. “But I appreciate the effort.”

“This is dressed up—for me,” Harry said dryly.

“Fair point.”

They fell into step easily, shoulders brushing now and then. After a brief hello from Padma (“He’s taller than I remember,” she noted blandly, then vanished into Flourish & Blotts), they were on their own.

Stop 1: Florean Fortescue’s

They sat outside under a fluttering purple umbrella, nursing twin ice cream sundaes. Parvati’s had raspberry swirls and edible flower petals. Harry’s was something called “Auror Crunch” with popping candy and bits of chocolate wand embedded in the scoop.

“I think mine’s judging me,” Harry said, eyeing it suspiciously as it crackled.

Parvati grinned. “Don’t worry, I won’t let it arrest you for food-related crimes.”

“You’re not this funny at Hogwarts,” he said.

“I’m funnier when I’m not worried about Transfiguration essays and potions.”

Harry chuckled. “Fair.”

They sat in companionable silence for a moment. 

“Thanks for writing to me,” Harry said, not quite meeting her eyes. “I think I might’ve lost it a little this summer if you hadn’t.”

Parvati reached across the table and took his hand—casually, like it was something she’d done a hundred times already, and gave him a warm smile as he looked up into her eyes, neither saying a word, they didn’t need to. He reached out with his other hand and placed it on top of hers, lightly squeezing it in appreciation.

Stop 2: Gladrags Wizardwear

Parvati insisted on browsing for a new hair ribbon and somehow convinced Harry to try on three ridiculous hats—one with miniature fireworks, one shaped like a badger that growled when spoken to, and one that looked suspiciously like a live octopus.

She laughed so hard she snorted when he wore the last one. She started to hand him another shaped like a bundt cake covered in sparkly icing.

“I swear you said no more than three hats!” Harry said, yanking it off with a petulant look.

“I lied,” she said between giggles. “But for a good cause.”

He rolled his eyes but was smiling. “This is how it starts, you know. First it’s silly hats, next it’s color coordinated robes and ‘promise jewelry.’”

She wiggled her fingers. “I mean, I do have excellent taste.”

Stop 3: The Trinket Stall

As they passed a small magical trinket booth, Harry stopped. Hanging from a silk cord was a tiny golden Snitch charm, wings slightly open, enchanted to hover just off the skin.

He bought it without a word.

“For you,” he said as he handed it to her. “You gave me something to hold onto this summer. Figured I’d return the favor.”

Parvati looked at it, then at him, her eyes suspiciously glassy. She didn’t speak for a second.

Then: “I love it.”

She took his hand again and didn’t let go for the rest of the afternoon.

As the sun dipped low, they returned to the fountain where they’d started. The sky above was streaked with pale lavender and rose gold.

Parvati leaned against the stone ledge, twirling the new charm around her finger. “Today felt like… something special. You were wonderful.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah. Like there’s still good things out there, and you’re one of the best things in my life right now.”

Parvati leaned in slowly, and Harry met her halfway. The kiss was softer than the one at the Yule Ball—less bold, more certain. When they parted, they both smiled like they didn’t need to say anything else. 

And for a moment, Harry forgot about the shadows on the horizon and the weight he still carried.

He was just a boy. With a girl. In the middle of a busy street. And it felt like magic.

Padma had walked up on them mid-kiss and gave them an odd look, waiting until they had broken apart before awkwardly clearing her throat to announce her presence.

They both turned to her and blushed.

(scene break)

Setting: August 3rd, London suburb – The Patil Residence

The Knight Bus screeched to a halt with a violent lurch, sending Harry face-first into a velvet armchair that hadn’t been there a moment ago.

“Number 32 Rose Garden Crescent!” called Stan Shunpike cheerfully. “Mind the hydrangeas.”

Harry stumbled out, brushing dust off his jeans, and glanced up. The Patils’ home was warm-looking and two stories tall, with bay windows framed by flowering vines and a wide front garden full of potted flowers and herbs. It felt alive—so different from Privet Drive.

He rang the bell. The door opened almost instantly.

“Harry!”

Parvati stood in the entryway, her hair up in a loose bun, wearing a breezy kurta in deep gold. She looked excited—and a little nervous. Before he could speak, she reached out, took his hand, and pulled him inside, grabbing the sides of his face with her hands and planting a kiss on his lips, lingering for a few seconds before she pulled back with a smirk. He had been too shocked to respond at first, but recovered quickly and broke into a wide smile, pulling her into a tight hug.

“Happy late Birthday! Come meet the rest of my family.”

They broke apart and moved into the house, which was full of delicious smells—cardamom, cumin, baking naan, something tangy and mouthwatering. In the kitchen, Mrs. Patil turned from the stove with a kind smile and flour on her cheek. Mr. Patil sat at the head of the kitchen table, folding napkins into perfect triangles with practiced precision. Padma offered a quick nod from across the room and buried her nose back into a book.

And at the counter—

“Oh, look who’s finally meeting the family.” Lavender Brown smirked, leaning on one elbow and popping a grape into her mouth. “I was told this was just lunch, but now I see it’s clearly a courtship ritual.”

Parvati groaned. “Lav, I will hex your eyebrows off.”

“You won’t,” Lavender said sweetly. “You’d never ruin a face this symmetrical.”

Harry, caught in the middle of this, just grinned and mumbled polite greetings until they all sat down.

Lunch was incredible. Spiced lentils, fragrant rice, butter chicken, and roasted vegetables that tasted like they’d been enchanted with warmth. Parvati’s mum insisted Harry try everything twice, and her dad asked curious, kind questions about his hobbies, the Triwizard Tournament, and whether he'd seen any Veela up close, earning a glare from his wife.

Lavender, meanwhile, whispered mock-commentary under her breath the whole time.

“Oh, he’s reaching for the mango chutney! Their eyes meet. It’s spicy—not just the curry, but their longing for each other!”

Parvati kicked her under the table. She just grinned in response

After lunch Parvati pulled him out to the back garden for some time alone (“before Lavender stages a dramatic reading of our letters to each other”).

The back garden was overgrown in the most beautiful way. Hanging lanterns dangled from tree branches, and cushions sat on low stone benches amongst the trees and vines.

They sat on a blanket beneath a tall pomegranate tree. The summer air was warm and drowsy, the sky a soft pale blue above.

Parvati leaned into his shoulder. “So… what’d you think?”

“Best meal of my life,” Harry said. “And not just the food.”

She smiled. “They liked you. Padma didn’t even glare at you, which is basically a hug.”

He chuckled—and then, after a pause, turned toward her. She met him halfway.

The kiss was familiar now. Confident. A little longer. A little deeper. Tongues probing each other’s lips. They broke apart and kissed again, and again—until they were fully tangled on the blanket, fingers in hair, the scent of jasmine all around. Hands began roaming to more intimate places over their clothes. 

Harry lightly groped Parvati’s bum over her skirt, loving the soft but firm feeling and eliciting a low moan from the witch, he gripped her harder and kneaded slightly. Parvati kissed her way down to Harry’s neck and lightly bit it near the base, followed by a slow lick and soothing kiss which caused him to groan quietly. She grazed his growing bulge with the back of her hand, making his breath hitch and her eyebrows rise in surprise for what she felt under his jeans.

And then—

“AHEM.”

They both froze.

Lavender stood by the garden path, one hand on her hip and a wicked grin on her face.

“Well, if this isn’t the most romantic Bollywood B-plot I’ve ever walked in on.”

Parvati scrambled upright, face crimson. “Lav!”

Harry groaned and covered his face.

“Oh don’t stop on my account,” Lavender said airily. “But I am going to write a ballad. Working title: ‘Snogging in the Soil.’”

Parvati threw a garden pillow at her.

Eventually, after Lavender’s relentless teasing and Mrs. Patil insisting Harry take a container of leftovers for the road, it was time to go.

They stood by the garden gate as the sky turned peach-orange with dusk.

“Back to the Dursleys?” Parvati asked gently.

“Yeah,” Harry said. “Just for a few more weeks.”

“You’ll meet me on the platform?”

He nodded. “Wouldn’t miss it.”

She slipped something into his hand. A tiny cloth pouch on a cord—enchanted to smell faintly of her perfume.

“For the nightmares,” she said.

He kissed her again—quickly this time, just once—and then stepped into the gathering shadows as the Knight Bus banged around the corner.

As it pulled away, he looked back.

Parvati stood in the garden path, lantern light behind her, glowing like something out of a dream.

He put his hands to his face and breathed in, her scent still lingering from where they had touched her skin, her hair, her clothes… and he smiled.

She put her fingers to her lips, still buzzing from their earlier kissing, still fresh with the taste of his skin… and she giggled merrily.

They couldn’t wait for the first of September.

Chapter Text

Setting: September 1st – King’s Cross Station, Platform 9¾

Harry stepped through the barrier with a strange weightlessness in his chest.

Despite the looming dread of the coming year—the Ministry’s denial, the whispers about Cedric’s death, and the knowledge that Voldemort was back—this place still felt like magic. And, for the first time, not just because of the train.

He scanned the platform.

And there she was.

Parvati stood near the front of the train, waving the moment she spotted him. Her hair was loose again, falling in glossy waves over her shoulders, and she wore a soft mauve jumper with silver thread embroidered at the collar. Her trunk floated beside her, obediently bobbing like a balloon.

Harry quickened his pace.

“Hey,” he said, breathless.

“Hey yourself.”

They hugged. Not the shy, one-armed sort of hug from last year. This one was real. Whole. She held on tightly, and he didn’t want to let go.

“You got taller,” she said, inspecting him like a package.

“You say that every time.”

“It keeps being true.”

He laughed—and the tension he’d carried all summer slipped just a bit.

They found an empty compartment and settled in. Crookshanks padded past the door; Padma walked by with a polite nod; Dean waved.

Parvati pulled out a small parcel wrapped in purple cloth and handed it to him. Inside was a moving photograph of them in Diagon Alley, laughing mid-ice-cream.

Harry was quiet for a long moment.

“Thank you,” he said, eyes bright. “This means more than I can say.”

Parvati smiled and leaned her head against his shoulder. “You don’t have to say anything.”

The start of the train ride was mostly peaceful. They played Exploding Snap (she won), shared a cauldron cake, and dozed a bit. Parvati didn’t let go of his hand once.

Lavender stopped in to visit for a while before moving off to find someone to gossip with, but not before teasing them about how cute they were together, earning her a stinging hex to the bum from Parvati on the way out. Hermione and Ron also stopped in and chatted about their upcoming classes and Quidditch, much to the other’s consternation, before also moving on. Hermione to her prefect duties and Ron to a chess match with Seamus in another compartment

Malfoy tried to do his usual taunting, but backed away once Parvati’s glowing red wand tip appeared in front of his face. He left, grumbling about up-jumped half-blood miscreants, followed by a confused Crabbe and Goyle and an oddly pensive Pansy Parkinson.

Once their last visitors left, Parvati rose and locked the cabin door and lowered the blinds, then turned to Harry with a coy grin. He smiled nervously and wiped his palms on his trousers.

She smirked and moved to straddle his lap, her knees on either side of his hips, and wrapped her arms around his neck. His hands instinctively moved to her hips and rested there.

“Missed you.” she whispered before tilting her head to the side and leaning forward to kiss him. He responded with enthusiasm, wrapping one arm around her back and dropping a hand onto her bum. They spent the next hours slowly snogging, exploring each other with hands, lips and tongues, until they heard the announcement that the train would be arriving in Hogsmeade in thirty minutes. 

They slowly began to break apart, neither really wanting to stop touching the other. Harry now had a very good idea how firm yet soft Parvati’s bum was from his thorough groping. If her moaning and the increased intensity of her kissing were any indication, she very much approved of his exploration.

She was not idle during their snogging session either. Her hands had explored the muscles of his chest and arms while she slowly ground her covered mound on the bulge in his trousers, making them both pant for breath and have to take a break every once in a while to avoid going too far. She may have snuck in a grope of his bum or two as well, giggling when he groaned each time.

Once they did finally break apart, he stepped out to let her change before she did the same for him. They stepped out onto the platform together, the only evidence of their marathon snogging their reddened lips and his even more messy than usual hair.

When the carriages appeared, Harry froze.

“What—what are those?” he asked, staring at the skeletal, winged creatures pulling the carts.

Parvati turned to look—and saw nothing. The usual empty space where the invisible horses should be.

“You can see something?”

Harry nodded, throat tight. “They look like black horses, but almost skeletal, and they have wings. They weren’t there last year. I think... is it because I saw Cedirc die?”

Parvati didn’t flinch or look away. She just took his hand and gave it a quiet squeeze.

“I don’t see them,” she said gently. “But I believe you.”

The ride to the castle was a somber one while Harry reflected, but Parvati stayed latched onto his hand the entire way, grounding him.

The Great Hall glittered as always: floating candles, star-studded ceiling, hanging banners with every house crest and colors displayed proudly.

As they took their seats at the Gryffindor table, Lavender leaned over with a grin. “You two are glowing. Did you get hexed by a cherub?”

“Shhh,” Parvati said, but she didn’t look embarrassed. Just fond.

Ron and Hermione arrived shortly after, both taking their seats across from the couple.

The Sorting Ceremony passed, and Dumbledore stood with his usual sparkle, though his eyes were darker than before. He spoke of unity. Of vigilance. Of truth.

Then, a short stumpy woman resembling a pink toad, apparently named Umbridge, interrupted and gave a forgettable speech in a gratingly sweet voice that made everyone’s ears hurt, before returning to her seat.

And then, the feast.

Plates filled. Exotic dishes appeared. Parvati passed Harry a bowl of saffron rice conjured in his honor by a grinning Padma, who tipped her goblet to them from the Ravenclaw table, her smile not quite reaching her eyes. Laughter rang out across the tables, though not quite as freely as years past.

Harry didn’t laugh much that night. But he smiled. More than once.

And when Parvati rested her hand on his beneath the table, he realized something simple and grounding:

He wasn’t alone.

Not anymore.

(scene break)

Setting: Mid-October, Hogsmeade Village

The air was crisp, the sky cloudless. Autumn leaves swirled down the cobblestone streets in reds and golds as Hogwarts students filled the village like migrating birds set free. It was one of those rare Saturdays without detention, patrols, or Umbridge’s suspicious gaze lurking just behind a cat-covered clipboard.

Harry adjusted his scarf as he and Parvati strolled hand-in-hand down the main lane. She wore a deep maroon coat that complemented her skin and eyes beautifully, and her hair was pinned back with tiny gold stars. Her laughter cut through the chill like firewhiskey.

“I still say Butterbeer should be served in to-go flasks,” she said. “We’d make a fortune.”

“Especially if we spike it,” Harry added.

She gave him a look. “Harry!”

He smirked. “Kidding…Mostly.”

Stop 1: Zonko’s Joke Shop

Inside Zonko’s, Parvati insisted on trying every enchanted joke item they passed:

She charmed a Fanged Frisbee to buzz Ron (successfully).

Harry tested a Nose-Biting Teacup (unsuccessfully).

Parvati bought a pair of “Mood Earrings” that turned pink whenever she looked at him, making her blush.

“Embarrassing,” she muttered, but she didn’t take them off.

Stop 2: Honeydukes

The pair left sticky-fingered and sugar-rushed. Harry insisted on getting her Sugar Quills—“for when you need to look clever and taste good”—while Parvati picked out fizzing rose petals “because they remind me of your face when you’re flustered.”

“I am never flustered,” Harry said, definitely flustered.

Lunch at The Three Broomsticks

They snagged a corner booth, tucked behind a curtain. Madam Rosmerta served them steaming bowls of stew and hot cider, winking as she walked away.

They laughed, ate, and lost track of time.

At one point, Parvati toyed with his fingers under the table. “Sometimes I forget how normal things can feel.”

Harry nodded. “Yeah. Like the world’s not falling apart for a little while.”

After lunch, the wind picked up, and Parvati tugged him down a narrow side street between Scrivenshaft’s and the quill restoration shop.

“Where are we going?” Harry asked, grinning as she pulled him around the corner.

“To practice our snogging, obviously.”

The alley was shaded and private, with creeping ivy climbing the stone walls. The air smelled of parchment and something earthy.

She pinned him gently against the wall, rising up on tiptoe. “Been waiting for this all week.”

He kissed her like he meant it—like she was the only thing anchoring him to the world. Her fingers curled in his collar; his hands found the small of her back. The world shrank to just the two of them. 

His hands slowly drifted from the small of her back down to her skirt-covered bum, which was rapidly becoming one of his favorite things in the world to hold. He squeezed gently, earning a pleased moan from Parvati’s throat as she shoved her tongue in his mouth, which he received gladly. One hand then trailed lightly up her side to ghost his fingers over the swell of her breast, making her shiver.

She wasn’t just standing there receiving his affections though. Her hands left his collar to drift down over his chest and stomach, finding the hardness of his muscles and dragging her nails across them over his shirt, causing him to shiver and lightly bite her tongue. One hand moved around behind him to grab his bum and pull him tighter against her. And, just as her other hand started to move lower toward his waist and the steadily growing bulge in his trousers…

“Honestly, I’m starting to think you two are sharing a set of lungs!”

They jumped apart.

Lavender stood at the mouth of the alley, arms crossed, wearing a bright blue cloak and a look that was equal parts teasing and exasperated.

“Can’t keep your hands off each other for five minutes?”

Parvati groaned and buried her face in Harry’s chest. “Why is it always you?”

“I’m the universe’s messenger. You’re lucky I wasn’t a professor—or worse, a Slytherin.”

Harry laughed, but then caught the flicker in Lavender’s expression. Her eyes sparkled, but her smile didn’t quite reach them.

“You’re cute, though,” Lavender said, voice softer now. “Grossly so. People should be warned before walking past this alley.”

Parvati stepped forward, frowning just slightly. “Lav... you okay?”

Lavender waved it off. “I’m fine. Don’t mistake envy for loneliness. I like living vicariously. And let’s be honest—this little romance is the only decent subplot in this disaster of a year.”

But she didn’t wait for a reply—just spun on her heel and vanished down the lane, cloak flaring behind her.

Harry glanced at Parvati.

“She’ll be all right,” she said, brushing a leaf from his shoulder. “She just wants to have something—or someone—of her own.”

“Maybe we should invite her next time.”

“To our snogging sessions?”

Harry snorted. “Maybe not that part,” he chuckled, “but the shopping and stuff.”

Parvati slipped her hand into his again. “Let’s walk back to the castle. Before my mood earrings turn neon green from embarrassment.”

(scene break)

Setting: Gryffindor Girls’ Dormitory, Later That Evening

The lamps had dimmed to a golden glow. Outside, the moon hung low over the Black Lake, casting silver streaks across the dormitory windows. The curtains swayed gently with the autumn breeze, and the soft crackle of the fireplace competed with the sleepy rustle of sheets and whispered conversations.

Parvati sat cross-legged on her bed, brushing her hair out in long, methodical strokes. Across from her, Lavender flopped backwards onto her quilt, arms splayed like a fainting actress from one of her favorite romance novels.

“I swear to Merlin,” Lavender groaned, “if I walk in on you two kissing in one more alley, I will file a complaint with the Department of Public Affection.”

Parvati snorted. “You mean the imaginary branch of the Ministry that issues cuddling licenses?”

“Exactly. And you’re on probation.”

They both laughed, but after a beat, the sound faded into a more comfortable silence. The only sounds were the rhythm of Parvati’s brush and the distant flutter of an owl outside.

Lavender sat up slowly, legs tucked beneath her. She didn’t look at Parvati right away.

“Hey… can I be honest with you about something?”

Parvati paused, sensing a shift. She turned, setting the brush aside. “Always.”

Lavender picked at a loose thread on her blanket, twisting it between her fingers. Her voice was unusually quiet.

“I’m… I’m happy for you. I really am. You and Harry are like… sweet and messy and real.”

Parvati waited.

“But,” Lavender added, eyes still on the blanket, “I think I’m kind of jealous. Not in a ‘steal him away’ way,” she said quickly, glancing up. “Just... I don’t know. I feel left out. Like I blinked and suddenly everything changed.”

Parvati moved closer to her bed, perching at the edge. “Lav…”

Lavender exhaled. “It’s stupid. But you used to roll your eyes with me at all the lovesick couples. Now I’m the one third-wheeling at the chocolate shop.”

Parvati winced. “I didn’t realize it felt like that. You’ve never been a third wheel.”

“I know,” Lavender said, with a small smile. “I just… miss you, miss us I guess.”

Parvati reached for her hand. “I miss you too. I’m sorry I haven’t made more time—”

Lavender squeezed her fingers. “And there’s something else.”

A beat.

“I think I have a bit of a crush on him.”

Parvati blinked. “Harry?”

Lavender groaned and flopped back dramatically again. “Don’t say it out loud. I’ll combust.”

Parvati didn’t pull her hand away. She just looked at her best friend, her expression unreadable for a second—then softened.

“I mean… he is getting better with his hair,” she teased lightly.

Lavender covered her face with a pillow. “Kill me now.”

“No way. You’ll survive the embarrassment. Probably write a poem about it.”

“‘The Boy I Snogged in My Dreams, While My Best Friend Got the Real Thing,’” Lavender intoned dramatically, muffled through the pillow. “Instant bestseller.”

Parvati lay back beside her, their heads close.

“I don’t want this to make things weird,” Lavender murmured. “It’s just… a little feeling. A lot of feelings. Whatever. It’ll pass.”

“You’re allowed to feel things,” Parvati said. “It’s not a crime to want something good.”

Lavender turned her head, eyes a little glassy.

“Just promise me something?”

“Anything.”

“When he breaks your heart—and he will, because he’s noble and self-sacrificing and emotionally dense—you’ll still sneak into the kitchens with me for midnight pastries.”

Parvati laughed softly. “Deal.”

They drifted to sleep eventually, quiet in the hush of the dormitory, the moonlight casting pale lines across the floor between their beds.

Lavender didn’t say it out loud, but as she closed her eyes, she wasn’t really thinking about Harry.

She was thinking about how growing up meant sometimes watching people you love change without you—and trying to figure out how to stay whole anyway.

Chapter Text

Setting: Defense Against the Dark Arts Classroom – November, Late Afternoon

The air in the classroom was stifling—not just from heat, but from tension. The curtains were drawn tight, the walls lined with lurid pink kitten plates that blinked in slow motion, and Dolores Umbridge sat like a poisonous toad in pink lace behind her desk, smiling that tight, smug smile as she finished her lesson.

“Now, remember dears,” she said in her syrupy voice, “the dangers in our great society are being greatly exaggerated by certain… troublemakers.”

Her eyes found Harry’s.

He didn’t blink.

“Your job is to remain calm. Civilized. Obedient. Not to listen to stories or delusions spread by unstable minds.”

Harry’s quill snapped in half.

Parvati, sitting next to him, gently reached under the table and rested her hand on his knee.

Grounding. Steady.

He inhaled.

Umbridge’s eyes narrowed. “Mr. Potter. You look upset. Would you like to share your thoughts with the class?”

A dozen heads turned. The room seemed to hold its breath.

Harry opened his mouth.

Parvati squeezed just a little harder.

He looked at her. She didn’t shake her head. She didn’t mouth ‘don’t’. She just gave him that quiet, level look that said: ‘You’re better than what she wants you to be’.

He exhaled through his nose. Smiled, tight-lipped.

“No, Professor.”

Umbridge blinked, surprised. “No?”

“I was just thinking how much I appreciate the freedom to learn in such an open-minded and safe environment.”

Beside him, Parvati’s eyes widened—then sparkled with suppressed laughter.

Umbridge gave him a long, suspicious look, but the bell rang a moment later. She dismissed the class with a sniff and a wave.

They walked briskly toward dinner. As soon as they were out of Umbridge’s hearing range, Harry caught Parvati’s wrist and tugged her into a narrow side passage—half-lit and framed by two grumpy-looking suits of armor.

“You just saved me from at least three detentions,” Harry said. “Probably an Azkaban sentence, too.”

Parvati grinned. “I accept gratitude in the form of kisses and expensive Honeydukes chocolates.”

“Done.”

He backed her up gently against the stone wall, one hand sliding into her hair, the other around her waist. Their lips met—familiar and urgent, his lips cold from stress, hers warm with amusement. It was less polished than their usual kisses, but more real—like relief, like grounding, like thanks wrapped in skin and breath.

Parvati murmured against his mouth, “You’re very enthusiastic today.”

“Just practicing expressing myself nonverbally.”

“I approve.”

The kiss deepened. Tongues intertwined, fingers carded through hair, and hands wandered. Small noises of satisfaction and pleasure escaped their mouths when they broke for air.

Then—

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake!”

Harry froze, forehead still resting against Parvati’s.

Parvati didn’t even turn around. “Lavender?”

“It’s like I’ve got a snogging compass. No matter where I go—there you are.”

She stood at the edge of the passage, hands on her hips, exasperated and smiling—but something in her tone was just too perfectly practiced.

Parvati raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t just happen to be walking by again, did you?”

“I was looking for a quiet place to read,” Lavender said primly.

Harry stepped back, trying not to laugh. “In a dead-end corridor, behind two armor statues?”

“Privacy in this castle is a luxury, Potter.”

Parvati narrowed her eyes. “Are you… snooping on us?”

Lavender gasped. “I am shocked at the accusation—though if you’re going to keep giving me free entertainment…”

“You’re stalking our romance like it’s serialized fiction,” Parvati said, smirking.

“Oh please. If it were fiction, I’d be the sassy side character with a tragic backstory and a fan-favorite redemption arc.”

Harry and Parvati exchanged a glance.

Then, at the same time: “You kind of are.”

Lavender threw up her hands. “You know what? Fine. Just… carry on. But if I walk in on you again, I expect at least a footnote in the biography.”

She turned and stalked away—dramatically, as always—but with a laugh trailing behind her.

Parvati leaned into Harry again. “She really is doing it on purpose.”

“Absolutely.”

“She wants in on the subplot.”

“Well, we could get her a boyfriend.”

Parvati smirked. “Only if he’s brave enough to handle her drama.”

They walked on toward dinner—hand in hand, slightly flushed, and still smiling.

Behind them, the suits of armor clanked together slightly, as if sharing a knowing nod.

(scene break)

Setting: Gryffindor Common Room, a week later – Quiet Night

The fire crackled low in the hearth, throwing golden light across scattered books, half-eaten Sugar Mice, and bundled jumpers. Most students had gone up to bed. A few lingered by the windows, murmuring over Astronomy charts or whispered gossip.

Lavender sat curled in the armchair nearest the fire, arms around her knees, watching the flames dance like they might reveal a secret if she stared long enough.

Hermione sat on the opposite couch, parchment in her lap, still revising her Arithmancy notes. She was the last person Lavender had meant to talk to—but Parvati had gone up early, and something inside her was itching to be said.

“Hey,” Lavender said quietly.

Hermione looked up, blinking in surprise. “Yes?”

“Can I ask you something without getting a speech first?”

Hermione raised one eyebrow, but set her notes down. “I’ll try.”

Lavender sighed. “Have you ever wanted something so badly it made you feel pathetic just for having the feeling?”

Hermione hesitated. “Yes,” she said softly. “More than once.”

Lavender blinked. “Oh?”

“I’m not immune to wanting things, you know.”

“Right.” Lavender paused, then added: “I think I’m falling for Harry.”

Hermione sat still.

Lavender rushed on. “I know. It’s dumb. He’s with Parvati—who’s my best friend, who I love—and I’m not trying to ruin that. I swear I’m not. But I can’t turn it off, either. I see them together, and it’s like… there’s this warmth I’m always standing next to but never able to touch.”

Hermione studied her for a long moment, then said, gently: “Have you told Parvati?”

“No.” Lavender looked miserable. “Yes… Sort of. I think she already knows. Or suspects. She hasn’t said anything, but she gives me these looks. Not angry. Just... knowing.”

“And Harry?”

Lavender laughed, bitter. “Harry’s oblivious. He probably thinks I’m just interrupting them for sport.”

Hermione folded her hands. “Do you want them to break up?”

“No!” Lavender said instantly. “Gods, no. They’re beautiful together. They balance each other. I love watching them. I just… I ache. And I hate that I ache.”

There was silence for a while.

Then Hermione, in her careful, precise voice, said: “So what do you want?”

Lavender blinked. “What?”

“Do you want to tell him? Hope he notices? Do you want to suffer in silence? Or do you want to find a way to move on?”

“I don’t know,” Lavender said, almost a whisper.

Hermione gave her a moment, then leaned in, speaking with the rare softness she usually reserved for Harry and Ron during their darkest hours.

“You’re not wrong to feel what you feel. But… love doesn’t always come with space for three. And even when it does, it needs honesty from everyone involved.”

“You think he’s not capable of loving more than one person?”

Hermione hesitated. “Harry feels deeply—but he struggles with what to do with those feelings. I think… if this path ever opened, he’d try to handle it the right way. But I also think he’d panic first.”

Lavender smiled sadly. “Yeah. That sounds like him.”

“And Parvati?” Hermione asked gently.

“She’s fierce and loyal and has the best heart I know,” Lavender said. “If I ever asked her to share that—to share him—it’d feel like asking for her wand hand.”

Hermione nodded. “So maybe you sit with the ache a while longer. Figure out what you want before anyone else gets pulled into it.”

Lavender exhaled slowly. “I don’t want to hurt them.”

“Then don’t act out of pain,” Hermione said. “Act out of love.”

They sat in silence again, the fire crackling low.

Then Lavender gave a little laugh. “Who knew you were good with emotional disasters?”

Hermione smirked. “I read a lot more than textbooks.”

Later that night, as she lay in bed staring at the canopy above her, Lavender whispered to the dark:

“I don’t know what I want yet. But I hope—whatever it is—it doesn’t cost me everything else.”

And Parvati, one bed over, lay awake too, eyes open, listening to the quiet rise and fall of breath and wondering if her best friend’s heart was breaking… and what she would do if it was.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts Library – Late Afternoon, Late-November

The library was nearly empty.

Dust motes floated lazily through golden shafts of fading sunlight. The scent of parchment and ink clung to the air like a second skin. Harry sat with Parvati in a secluded corner behind a tall bookcase, half-heartedly flipping through Magical Defenses for Modern Minds while Parvati worked on a Transfiguration chart.

She wore his Quidditch hoodie, oversized and fraying at the sleeves, her hair in a loose braid that trailed over one shoulder.

He couldn’t stop watching her.

Every now and then she caught him, smirking. “Do you want to learn about conjuration or just stare at me until your brain leaks out of your ears?”

“Bit of both,” he said.

They leaned closer. He brushed a kiss against her cheek—just one, featherlight. He placed a hand lightly on her thigh just below the hem of her skirt and rubbed up and down. She raised an eyebrow but didn’t tell him to stop. And that was when—

“Oh Merlin, how is it always this with you two?”

They froze.

Lavender stood at the end of the row, arms full of books—none of which looked remotely related to any of her coursework.

Harry blinked. “Lavender?”

Parvati’s voice was flat. “You’re not even in those classes.”

“I’m expanding my electives,” Lavender said unconvincingly.

“You’re taking Magical Cartography?” Harry asked, pointing at the top book.

“It’s… for a short story I’m writing.”

Parvati closed her book with a sharp snap. “Lav.”

“What?”

“You followed us.”

Lavender’s expression faltered. For the first time, she didn’t have a comeback. She just stood there, color rising in her cheeks, before turning and stalking away down the aisle.

Harry glanced at Parvati, brows drawn. “Okay,” he said quietly, “what’s going on?”

(scene break)

Parvati waited until everyone else had gone to bed. The fire had burned low; only glowing embers remained. Lavender sat cross-legged on her bed, absently applying rose-scented lotion to her skin and avoiding eye contact.

“You could’ve just told me,” Parvati said from the doorway.

Lavender’s hand froze. “Told you what?”

“That you’re not over him. That you’re not just jealous—you’re hurting.”

Lavender set the lotion down, very gently. “I didn’t want to make it real.”

Parvati crossed the room and sat beside her, not touching her. “You told me before that you had a crush on him. But this… this is more than that, isn’t it?”

“I tried to be okay with it,” Lavender whispered. “You’re so happy. And you deserve to be. I told myself I’d just… be there. Watch from the wings. Maybe someday I’d move on.”

“But you didn’t.”

“No. I can’t.” Lavender looked at her, eyes shimmering. “And now I’m the pathetic girl who keeps walking in on her best friend kissing the boy she wants.”

Parvati didn’t say anything right away. Her heart hurt—but not from anger. From knowing.

“Do you want me to back off?” she asked finally, voice quiet.

Lavender’s head jerked up. “No! No, I don’t. I would hate myself if I were the reason something good in your life broke.”

“Then why follow us?”

“I don’t know,” Lavender said, breaking. “Because being near you both hurts and I still want it anyway. Because I wanted to matter in this story too. Because maybe if I saw it up close, it would stop feeling like I was on the outside.”

Parvati inhaled. “Do you love him?”

Lavender blinked. “I… I don’t know. Maybe I could. But he doesn’t see me—not like he sees you. And I hate that part of me wants him to.”

Parvati reached out, gently taking her hand.

“You’re not pathetic. You’re brave for admitting this. But Lavender… this thing between Harry and me—it’s real. I can’t just open the door to it like it’s a club.”

Lavender chuckled wetly. “A very exclusive kissing club.”

“But I’m not shutting the door on you,” Parvati said. “Ever.”

They lay back on Lavender’s bed, the same way they had when they were twelve and heartache was simpler. No answers yet. No neat endings.

But for tonight, they were just two girls—one in love, one lost in it—and that would be enough.

Chapter Text

Setting: Room of Requirement, DA Training Session – Late November

The Room of Requirement shimmered with magical defenses and illusions. On this particular evening, it had taken the form of an open dueling hall—soft mats on the ground, conjured torchlight flickering along the walls, and practice dummies stacked in the corner.

Lavender squared off against Harry for a spell-deflection exercise. Her stance was a little too stiff, her jaw clenched too tightly.

“You okay?” Harry asked, wand in hand.

“Fine,” she said. “Hit me.”

Harry hesitated. “I don’t really—”

“Harry,” Lavender said, sharp. “Come on. I’m not made of sugar quills.”

He cast a basic jinx. She blocked it. Good form. He tried a trickier one. She dodged and deflected.

Then, without warning, she cast a Stinging Hex that singed his left arm.

“Ow—Lav!”

“Sorry,” she said—but her eyes didn’t look sorry. They looked furious. At herself. At something else.

He held up a hand. “Let’s take a break.”

“No. I need this. I need to feel strong for once.”

Her wand dropped to her side, arm shaking.

Harry stepped forward slowly. “What’s going on?”

Lavender’s voice cracked. “Do you ever just feel like… like you’re always in someone else’s story? Like no matter what you do, you’re the side character?”

Harry’s brows furrowed. “Lavender—”

“I know I joke too much. I know I flirt and toss my hair and act like I don’t care, but I do. I care so bloody much I can’t even breathe around you and Parvati sometimes.”

Harry stood very still.

She blinked fast. “I’m not trying to ruin it. You two are good. I just wanted to matter too.”

Harry was quiet for a long moment. Then, gently: “You do matter. Maybe not the way you want right now. But Parvati talks about you like you’re her other half. And I—”

He paused, awkward. “I… I care about you. You’re important. You’re seen, Lavender.”

Lavender’s eyes shimmered. “Thanks for not making this weird.”

“I’m Harry Potter,” he said with a crooked smile. “Everything I touch is weird.”

She laughed, tearfully.

He offered his hand. “Friends?”

She took it. “Friends.”

But the way she looked at him when he turned to help Neville with Shield Charms—like something had cracked open—wasn’t very friendly at all.

(scene break)

Setting: Astronomy Tower – That Same Night

Later, after curfew, Harry and Parvati slipped through a hidden stairwell and out onto the Astronomy Tower under his invisibility cloak. The air was cold but clear, the sky heavy with stars.

They brought a blanket and a bottle of contraband spiced cider they’d smuggled back from Hogsmeade. They sat close beneath the blanket, legs tangled.

“Thanks for this,” Harry murmured.

“I figured we deserved a few minutes without Lavender walking in with a dramatic gasp.”

Harry chuckled, but then sobered. “She, uh… had a moment with me during training tonight.”

Parvati looked at him. “She told you?”

He nodded. “Sort of. She didn’t say it out loud, but it was there. And I told her she mattered. Because she does.”

Parvati rested her head on his shoulder. “She told me she thought she was falling for you.”

“Do you hate me?”

“No. I love you.” Her voice was quiet but clear. “But that doesn’t mean I’m not scared.”

Harry swallowed. “Do you think… if things were different, if we hadn’t gotten together—would I end up with her?”

Parvati was silent for a while.

Then: “Maybe. But we are together. And you didn’t chase her when you could’ve. That matters to me.”

“I don’t want to hurt her.”

“I know.”

“I don’t want to hurt you.”

Parvati leaned up and kissed him, slow and certain. “Then don’t.”

They sat in silence again, the stars watching like patient witnesses.

Finally, she whispered: “We may not be able to stop her from hurting. But we can love her anyway. Just… maybe not the way she wants.”

Harry looked up at the stars. “I don’t know if I’m strong enough for this.”

Parvati squeezed his hand. “Then we’ll be strong together.”

Then, with a mischievous look on her face, she trailed her hand down his chest, dragging her nails over his muscles. “You know, we do have this whole place to ourselves, no chance of Lavender interrupting this time.”

He smirked, “What did you have in mind?”

She just smiled coyly while her hand worked open his belt and lowered his zipper. “I think my boyfriend deserves a reward for behaving himself and staying out of detention all these weeks, despite how ‘hard’ it’s been for him.”

He gasped as she fished his rapidly hardening dick out of his boxers and began to stroke him slowly, leaning his head back and groaning as someone besides himself touched his bare cock for the first time.

She peppered kisses along his neck and kept stroking, gradually figuring out what made him produce satisfied noises and buck his hips into her hand. She looked down, fascinated by his size, he was long and quite girthy, and the feel of him in her hand as she stroked faster and faster, increasing and decreasing the pressure she applied based on his reactions.

He began to pant and moan, wrapping one arm around her waist and palming her ass, squeezing it hard, his other hand clenching tightly into a fist as he fought to delay his release. His eyes closed and he rested his head against hers.

“Parv…that feels so good…I’m not gonna last much longer.”

She smiled, increasing her speed and pressure, not taking her eyes off his cock in her hand. “Don’t hold it in Harry, let it go, let it go for me.”

He let out a strained grunt from deep within his throat, followed by a panted “Oh… fuck!” She felt his cock pulse in her hand, then the first spurt of cum shot out of the tip, landing on his chest. She watched as he continued to pulse, each one as big as the first, as she kept up her stroking, not stopping until he finished. 

Some of his semen ended up on her fingers as the last pulses dripped down his shaft, and once he started to soften in her hand she brought it to her mouth and tasted it with the tip of her tongue, humming at the flavor.

“Hmmm, not too bad actually.” She licked the rest off her fingers and swirled it around in her mouth, testing the texture and taste, then swallowed it. 

Harry watched this, stunned, and his deflating cock twitched as if trying to come back to life.

“That is the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” He whispered.

She giggled, smiling brightly as she grabbed her wand and vanished the rest of his cum off of his clothes.

“I hope you enjoyed your reward. Keep being a good boy and there will be more to come.” She whispered suggestively in his ear, making him shiver. “Now let’s get out of here, it’s getting late as it is and we’ve got classes tomorrow.”

“You sure you don’t want me to take care of you too?” He asked, hopefully, as he tucked himself back into his pants and re-fastened his trousers.

She leaned down and planted a kiss on his lips. “Next time, lover.” Then stood back up and started gathering their things up with a smirk on her lips.

She turned away from him once they were ready to go and walked a few steps toward the stairs, swaying her hips side to side as she did. She glanced over her shoulder to see him frozen in place, eyes locked on her ass, and smirked.

“See something you like, Harry?”

He twitched, realizing he’d been caught staring at his girlfriend’s bum. “I don’t…I didn’t mean to…”

She laughed, loving it when she got him all flustered. She then bent over slightly at the waist and reached back to flip her uniform skirt up over her hips, exposing her panty-covered bum to him and revealing her very skimpy pair of red silk panties that did very little to cover her plump, round, dark brown globes.

His jaw dropped and he unconsciously reached down to adjust his rapidly re-forming erection before it became uncomfortable, never breaking his gaze on her bum until she dropped her skirt back down, giggling madly.

“Come on lover boy, maybe you can get a closer look next time, if you’re good.” She said, a smirk in her voice.

He smiled wistfully, already thinking about that very thing. 

(scene break)

Setting: Holiday Break – Parvati’s Home, London

Harry spent most of the holidays wrapped in the gentle chaos of the Patil household.

Mornings started with chai and cardamom buns. Afternoons were spent wandering Diagon Alley or muggle shops with Parvati, hands tucked into the same pocket of his coat, laughter fogging in the cold. They shared warm pastries from street vendors, argued about spell theory, and browsed obscure bookshops. At night, they'd curl up on her family’s sitting room rug with enchanted board games and muggle films her father had charmed onto magical projectors.

Every day felt a little more like a life Harry hadn’t realized he could have.

Boxing Day – The Burrow

The Burrow, of course, was all noise and mismatched socks and scampering gnomes.

Molly doted on everyone, as usual. Arthur asked Parvati endless questions about wizarding culture on the Indian subcontinent. Fred and George offered her a spot on their marketing team after she impressed them with her opinions on Sneakoscopes.

Ron raised an eyebrow but accepted her presence with a shrug.

Ginny? Ginny watched Harry. A lot. But not with longing, more like wistful acceptance.

In the late afternoon, Harry and Parvati wandered out behind the shed. Snow crunched under their boots. They paused near the frosted fence, breath clouding between them.

“This place is mad,” Parvati said affectionately. “I love it.”

“You love madness, obviously,” Harry replied. “You keep dating me.”

She kissed him, and the chill didn’t matter anymore.

Behind the shed, unseen—or so they thought—they kissed like the world had gone quiet for them again. They wrapped themselves up in each other, both for warmth and to make it easier to touch each other in the ways they were discovering each other liked. 

Harry’s hand had just rested on the swell of Parvati’s breast while she ran her fingers through the hairs at the base of his neck. She tilted her head to the side to let him bite and suck on her neck, making her moan lightly…

When—

“You two are hopeless.”

They whipped their heads around.

Ginny Weasley stood a few feet away, arms folded, leaning against the corner of the shed, smirking.

“Do you ever not snog in semi-public places?”

Parvati laughed. “You’re just jealous.”

Ginny raised her eyebrows. “I’m just right. Dinner’s in twenty. Don’t let Mum catch you—she’s already worried you’re ‘bewitching Harry’s hormones.’” She turned and tramped back through the snow to the house, leaving the couple alone again.

Harry turned to her and waggled his eyebrows, “She did say we had twenty minutes.” She giggled merrily and leaned in to resume their kiss. 

“You’ve got ten.” she muttered in between swipes of her tongue. He smiled into the kiss, “That’s all I’ll need.” he muttered in reply and reached down to grab her by the back of her thighs and pick her up, making her squeal and wrap her legs around him tightly. 

He pushed her up against the side of the shed and ground himself on her legging covered mound, making her shiver and moan. He moved a hand around to snake it under her skirt and inside her tights, rubbing her mound over her panties, the other moving to support her by her bum. She pressed her mouth against his and squealed, rocking her hips against him and losing herself to his touch.

Exactly ten-ish minutes later he finally let her down and they made an effort to straighten their clothes. He had to steady her against the shed for a moment after the orgasm he brought her to with his fingers left her weak-kneed. He gave up on his hair after a short struggle and they walked back to the house hand in hand, both warm despite the cold. They got a few knowing looks from some of the Weasleys, especially Ginny, but no one said anything. 

Later that night, after they had flooed back to her house and everyone was getting ready for bed, Harry and Parvati sat on the couch in the living room watching the flames dance in the fireplace.

Parvati leaned against Harry’s shoulder, twirling a thread on his sweater and staring into the fireplace. “I’ve been thinking about us a lot over the last couple of weeks.”

Harry raised an eyebrow, but didn’t turn away from his own contemplation of the flames to look at her. “Should I be worried?”

“No… Yes… Maybe. I don’t know. It’s about us and Lav.”

He hummed quietly. “About her ‘feelings’ for me?”

“About her feelings for ‘us’, I think.”

“Huh?” He asked, confused.

She then turned slightly to look up at his face. “I know she said she had a ‘crush’ on you and that I thought she was falling for you. But I can’t help but think back on some of the other things she said too. About how it hurts to be around ‘ us ’, not just me or you. About how she doesn’t want to ruin things for ‘ us ’, not just me. And I see the way she looks at both of us when she thinks we’re not looking.”

He looked thoughtful for a second, then shrugged. “I guess you’re right, I hadn’t really thought about it that way, but she does kind of look at both of us when we’re together. You’ve been her friend and roommate a lot longer than I’ve known her, what do you think?”

She looked unsure, then sighed, looking back at the fire. “I’m not one hundred percent sure, but I think she likes both of us. I mean, I’ve seen her check me and the other girls out in the dorm or the showers when we’re changing and stuff, but we all do that, comparing ourselves. I didn’t think anything of it until she started confessing what she felt about you. Like I said, looking back on it, it’s starting to make a weird kind of sense.”

Harry was quiet for a few minutes, just playing with her hair and staring into the fire.

“What do you want to do?” he asked quietly.

She sighed again, building her courage. “I want to ask her what she wants… what she really wants. I can’t keep hurting her by being happy with you if there’s a way to make her happy too.” She then turned her head to look him in the eyes once again. “And… I might feel the same way about her…I’m not sure though.”

He raised his brows and looked at his girlfriend questioningly. “Are you saying you might like girls too? Or just Lavender specifically?"

She blushed prettily and said, in a voice almost too quiet to hear. “I don’t know, I think I might, does that make me weird? Do you hate me?”

He pulled her into a tight hug and kissed the top of her head, laughing lightly. “No, you goof! I love you! You’re the best thing that ever happened to me!”

She smiled into his chest as he rubbed her back, glad that her confession hadn’t ruined their relationship.

He pulled back a little and looked at her with a slight smirk. “So, is my incredibly hot girlfriend saying she wants to add another incredibly hot girl to our relationship? And you’re asking if I’m okay with it?”

She smiled in relief and then smacked him on the arm with her hand when she realized what he had said. “Oh, so she’s incredibly hot, is she?”

He laughed and started tickling her, making her squeal with laughter. “I said you both were, you idiot! I’d be an absolute fool not to think that.”

They rolled off the couch onto the floor, trying and failing to get the other to stop tickling them. Mrs. Patil poked her head around the corner from the kitchen and smiled, chuckling to herself, “Teenagers, hmmph,“ then went back to cleaning up and preparing for bed.

They eventually stopped and sat on the floor together, leaned up against the couch with their arms around each other, catching their breath.

“So,” he asked, “are we doing this? Are we asking her to join our relationship?”

She nodded her head. “I think we need to give her a chance, If you’re willing, that is?”

He smirked, then said cheekily. “I don’t know, I mean I am a fifteen year old boy and all. I’m not sure if having two ridiculously sexy witches as girlfriends is something I should be interested in.”

She giggled and smacked him on the chest. “Prat.”

He laughed and kissed the top of her head. “Yeah, let’s give it a shot. I don’t like seeing either one of you hurting. And who knows, maybe I can love her as much as I love you someday?”

She turned up to him and pulled his head down for a chaste kiss.

“Thank you, this means a lot to me. She’s my best friend, and maybe eventually something more… for both of us.” 

He smiled down at her and leaned in for another kiss, this one a little less chaste, until Mrs. Patil came into the room and cleared her throat.

“Alright you two, that’s enough of that for tonight. Off to bed with you both.”

Parvati groaned and Harry grinned sheepishly as they stood up. “Yes ma’am, and thank you for letting me use the guest room tonight. I hate using the Knight Bus to get around after dark.”

“No problem Harry, you’re always welcome, you remember that.”

He smiled, then gave Parvati a quick peck on the cheek before heading off to his room, leaving the two Patil women together.

“You hold onto that one, dear, he’s a good one.”

Parvati smiled wistfully. “You have no idea mum, none at all…”

Later that night:

Harry lay in his bed in the guest room, struggling to fall asleep. He was thinking about their conversation about Lavender as well as struggling with how pent up he was from his and Parvati’s too-short make-out session behind the shed at the Burrow earlier that day.

Just as he was about to ‘take care of the problem’, his door clicked open and someone silently slipped into his room before just as quietly closing the door behind them. He tensed, not sure what to expect.

“Harry, are you awake?” Came the whispered voice of his girlfriend.

He relaxed considerably. “Yeah, couldn’t sleep, too much to think about. You neither?”

She giggled quietly and approached the bed, crawling up until she knelt next to him. He could barely see her with how dark it was in the room, but he could tell she was wearing a very soft, sheer, light-colored nightgown of some type that covered her to at least her knees, but couldn’t see the details.

“No, I was thinking about her too.” She paused briefly, before continuing suggestively, “But I was also thinking about how I left you all hot and bothered back at the Burrow after you took such good care of me.” He could hear the excitement in her voice as she reached out and placed her hand on his leg, very close to his already present erection, confirming the correctness of her statement.

Now, whispering very quietly, “I thought I’d come take care of that for you, if that’s ok?”

He responded by lowering the sheets below his waist to his thighs and placing a hand on her leg, rubbing lightly. She moved her hand to palm his erection and stroked it lightly through his boxers, making him groan quietly. She smiled, then moved her hand again, grabbing his waistband and pulling down, freeing his cock and balls into the chilled air.

She stroked him much like she had before at the Astronomy Tower, and Harry was prepared to enjoy another amazing hand job from his girlfriend, but then she leaned over and whispered in his ear.

“I didn’t bring my wand, so I won’t be able to vanish it after you’re done this time. I thought I’d try something… different.”

She started sliding her way down toward his waist as she continued to slowly stroke him. He was confused about what she meant until he felt her lips and tongue against the head of his dick, licking his pre-cum off and lightly kissing the tip. He groaned, eyes wide, still unable to see what she was doing but loving it just the same.

She smiled at his reaction, stopping momentarily to ask “Do you want me to keep going?”

“Gods yes.” he choked out, trying his best to remain as quiet as possible. “Please don’t stop.”

She smirked, then took his head into her mouth and sucked, making him reach out and grab her head, not to control, but because he needed to do something with his hands or he would rip the sheets to shreds. She began to move slowly up and down his shaft, sucking lightly as she withdrew each time and fondling his balls with her hand. His responding moans and breaths sucked-in through his teeth encouraged her to go faster and deeper. She couldn’t go all the way down without gagging, but he didn’t really seem to care if his grip on her hair was any indication.

She kept up her bobbing and sucking for about five or six minutes, he really had no idea how long it had been, until he whispered “I’m really close, Parv...” He expected her to pull back and stroke him off onto his chest like before. But then he remembered what she said about her wand and his eyes went wide as she increased her pace and suction, moving her hand from his balls to the base of his shaft and stroking in concert with the movements of her mouth.

He was telling the truth, he didn’t last much longer. No more than thirty seconds after she increased her pace he pulsed in her mouth with a strained “Oh, shite...here it comes” and spilled his load. She hummed around the head of his cock as he filled her mouth with his seed, stroking his shaft rapidly and swallowing as fast as she could, finding the act not all that unpleasant. He kept going for several pulses, filling her mouth repeatedly, some leaking from the corner of her mouth as she struggled to swallow it all. 

Once he was finished she pulled off of him with a pop and wiped her lips and chin of the semen that had escaped her mouth, licking it from her fingers and swallowing it as well. He lay there stunned, panting, his cock slowly wilting back to normal. She pulled his boxers back up to cover him once again, then leaned up to kiss him on the lips. He tasted himself a little on her lips, but found that didn’t really bother him after what she had just done for him.

She whispered, “Goodnight Harry, sleep well.” against his lips, then sat up to leave. As she backed off the bed he reached out and grabbed her hand, making her pause.

“That was amazing, love. Thank you… I… can’t wait to return the favor.” He said, teasingly.

She giggled merrily, “Me either, lover, looking forward to it, but not tonight.”

He smiled, not that she could see it. “And whatever happens with Lavender, we won’t lose what we have together, I promise. I love you Parvati.”

She smiled blearily, blinking back tears, then leaned back down to give him a much more passionate kiss than the one they had just shared.

“I love you too, Harry, more than anything.” Then she was gone, slipping out of the room as quietly as she had entered. Harry lay there for a few moments more before he pulled the sheets back up and rolled over, his mind and libido finally quiet enough to go to sleep.

Parvati made it back to her bedroom that she shared with her sister Padma and slipped inside, careful not to disturb her sleep. Unbeknownst to her, Padma had heard her sneak out earlier and followed her to Harry’s room, listening at the door. She was shocked at her sister’s behavior, but not really that surprised considering how those two acted around each other. 

Mostly she was jealous of what her sister and Harry had together, but more so of what she didn’t have for herself.

She lay there pretending to sleep as Parvati climbed back into bed across the room and rapidly fell asleep with a huge grin on her face. It would take her many hours to do the same, and she wouldn’t be smiling when she did.

Chapter Text

The train compartment was warm and quiet. Harry, Parvati, and Lavender sat in a triangle—Parvati against the window, Harry beside her, and Lavender opposite, wrapped in a soft grey shawl and looking... pensive.

There had been an unspoken something in the air since before Christmas break. Lavender hadn’t interrupted a single kiss in weeks. She’d sent one thoughtful owl with a gift for both of them—a shared diary set that would show what the others wrote so they could share their “adventures.”

Now, they’d invited her into the compartment with a purpose.

Parvati started. “Lav… we’ve talked a lot over the break. About you. About us.”

Lavender slumped. “I figured. I’ve been trying not to be tragic about it.”

Harry smiled. “You’ve been doing great, honestly. But this thing between us? It’s real. And solid.”

“I know.”

Parvati reached out, her voice kind. “But we also know you still feel something. And we don’t want to keep pretending that it’s not in the room.”

Lavender sat back, eyes wide. “You’re… not going to ask me to go away?”

“No,” Harry said firmly. “You’re our friend. That doesn’t change.”

“But,” Parvati added, “we talked about something else. Something a little mad.”

Lavender blinked. “Mad like how?”

“Mad like… what if we didn’t shut the door on the possibility of more?” Harry said, his voice cautious. “Not as a commitment. Not as a label. Just… an openness between us three.”

“A trial relationship,” Parvati clarified. “Not about sharing everything. Just seeing what it looks like when we include you—honestly, gently, slowly.”

Lavender’s mouth opened, then closed. “You want to date me too?”

“We want to give space for something to grow,” Parvati said. “If it can. If it wants to. Without hurting what we already have.”

Lavender’s voice cracked. “And if it doesn’t work?”

Harry smiled. “Then we figure that out together. As friends.”

Lavender laughed—soft, incredulous, tearful. “You two are absolutely ridiculous.”

“We know,” Parvati said.

“But,” Lavender added, voice trembling, “I’d like to try.”

The couple, now a tentative trio, smiled together. Lavender moved to sit between them and they put their arms around her, pulling her into them both physically and emotionally.

As the train rumbled northward through the snowy countryside, the three of them leaned into the warmth of the compartment.

No promises. No pressure. Just open hearts.

And somewhere beneath it all, hope flickered quietly—like candlelight in the middle of winter.

(scene break)

Setting: Great Hall – Welcome Back Feast, January

As usual, the Great Hall glittered with winter charm. Icicles dripped (without falling) from the enchanted ceiling, and snowflakes drifted down, dissolving inches above students' heads. Long tables glistened with golden plates, untouched as everyone filed in from the train.

Harry entered with Parvati on one side, Lavender on the other. It hadn’t felt strange on the train—quiet conversation, easy laughter—but the moment they stepped through the double doors, the world felt... louder.

Whispers. Lots of whispers.

They walked straight to the Gryffindor table and sat—Harry in the middle, Lavender and Parvati flanking him like symmetrical bookends. He tried not to notice how Seamus gawked, how Dean whispered something that made Neville choke on his breath, or how Ginny stared openly from three seats down.

Parvati leaned in, calm as anything, and whispered, “You know they’re going to explode once they figure it out.”

Lavender grinned. “Should we feed him strawberries at the same time, just for fun?”

Harry muttered, “I regret everything,” but he was smiling.

From across the table, Hermione was watching with the contemplative look of someone already assembling a thesis.

Ron, for once, hadn’t noticed anything yet—too busy thinking about tearing into a dinner roll.

Until Ginny elbowed him.

He looked up.

Then blinked.

Then blinked again.

“Wait…wait. Are you…? Are you three…?”

Lavender leaned over, resting her head on Harry’s shoulder with a sugary smile. “We’re complicated, Ronald.”

Ron turned pink.

“Oh,” he managed, and then said nothing for the rest of dinner.

(scene break)

Setting: Gryffindor Common Room - A Few Weeks Later

The three of them started spending the majority of their time together, even outside classes. They ate together, studied together, even just hung out in the common room talking together. 

Lavender slowly began to feel more and more a part of their relationship as the days went by, and Harry and Parvati grew more comfortable in their intimacy with her around, despite her previous habit of interrupting them in those moments.

The three were sitting on the couch in the common room late one night a few weeks after their revealing of their ‘triad’ relationship. Harry was sitting with Parvati curled against him, her legs across his lap and his arm around her waist with his hand absently rubbing her bum through her skirt. Lavender sat on the other side, leaned against the arm rest with a copy of ‘Witch Weekly’ open in her lap, idly flipping through the pages.

It was obvious to Lavender that the two had moved further along in their physical relationship than she was ready for at the moment, and she didn’t want to be the one to stop them from expressing their feelings even if she wasn’t directly involved.

Parvati had started to pepper slow kisses against Harry’s neck and ear, making him smile and grip her bum more firmly in his hand, causing her to giggle lightly. Lavender looked over at them with a wry smile and closed her magazine, leaning closer so she could whisper something to them without being overheard by others still in the room.

“You know, just because I’m not ready to do more than hold hands and stuff doesn’t mean you have to hold back. I know you’ve gone a lot further than that. Don’t deny yourselves on my account.”

Parvati paused her kissing and looked over at her with her eyebrows raised in question. “Are you sure? We really don’t want to make you uncomfortable or seem like we’re pressuring you to move faster than you want to.”

Harry nodded in agreement. “That’s right, you’re part of this now too. We said we’d try to make this work for all of us.”

Lavender huffed, tucking a stray strand of blonde hair behind her ear. “Look, I know very well how hard it is for you two to keep your hands off of each other.” She said with a withering look, making Harry and Parvati blush. “And I have no intention of getting in the way of that. So please, feel free to do what you need to do, pretend I’m not here, or I can give you some privacy if you want. I’m fine either way.”

Parvati raised an eyebrow again, catching something in that last statement. “Are you saying you want to watch?” Harry’s eyes went wide as he snapped his gaze from Lavender, who was now blushing madly and refusing to make eye contact, to Parvati who had a devious look on her face.

A mumbled “Maybe” from the other side of the couch brought his eyes back to the blonde haired witch who was trying to look as small as possible. 

“Lav?” Parvati whispered, reaching over to put a hand on her friend’s leg. She jumped a little, not expecting the contact, and turned to look at both of them, seeing they weren’t looking at her in judgment, but in acceptance. She grinned sheepishly and mumbled “It kinda turned me on catching you guys snogging like that all those times. Not gonna lie.”

Parvati got a wicked grin on her face and turned to whisper in Harry’s ear, “You know, I seem to remember you saying you couldn’t wait to ‘ return the favor ’ the other day.”

He stiffened up and made to look around the room, discovering that they were the last people left that hadn’t gone to bed, and they had the whole common room to themselves. He looked to Parvati and said, not quite believing this was happening “Here? Now ?”

She just nodded and moved over on the couch, laying back with her bum near the edge of the cushion and spreading her legs wide, her skirt riding halfway up her thighs. She gave him an expectant look and moved to slowly raise the hem of her skirt higher until he could just make out the color of her red knickers covering her slit.

He gulped, and looked around one more time to make sure they were still alone before moving off the couch and to his knees between Parvati’s legs, putting his hands on her thighs and lightly rubbing up and down. Lavender, stunned at this development, sat in wide-eyed silence watching the scene unfold. She glanced up at Parvati’s face and found her eyes locked on hers, a look of pure excitement and lust in them and a sultry grin on her lips.

“I sucked his cock the other night at my house and he said he couldn’t wait to return the favor. Now he’s going to do that and you’re going to watch.” Lavender could only nod her head in agreement.

Parvati looked back down to her boyfriend kneeling on the floor in between her legs and smiled, pulling her skirt the rest of the way up so her knicker-covered crotch was completely exposed. He took a deep breath and leaned forward, pressing his nose to the fabric and inhaling deeply of her scent, closing his eyes and moaning lightly before sticking his tongue out to lick a stripe up her parties from bottom to top, making her shudder.

He brought a finger over and began rubbing her pussy lightly through her knickers, noting how they were growing moister with each swipe of his fingers. She groaned and wiggled her hips, seemingly telling him to get on with it. He took the hint, hooking a finger under the gusset of her knickers and pulling them to the side, exposing her dark-skinned pussy to his eyes for the first time. He had fingered her once before, but that was while fully clothed, so this was the first time he was seeing it uncovered and the light from the fireplace made it seem to glisten with her arousal.

He didn’t make her wait any longer and dove in with his tongue, licking her bare pussy from the bottom to the little patch of dark curls covering her mound. She groaned again and arched her back, putting a hand on his head and running her fingers through his messy hair.

“Yessss… that feels so good. Don’t stop.” she groaned out quietly as she closed her eyes.

He had no intention of stopping and began to eat her out with enthusiasm, trying different techniques and pressures with his tongue while his thumb from the hand not holding her knickers out of the way found her clit and began rubbing up and down lightly, making her breath hitch.

Lavender watched all this with wide eyes, not really expecting them to go this far this quickly. ‘I must have underestimated how pent up they were’ she thought to herself while unconsciously moving a hand to her own crotch and rubbing herself through her skirt and knickers. 

She remained laser focused on the scene in front of her, not even realizing she had raised herself up to a kneeling position on the couch, or that her hand had made its way under her skirt and inside her knickers until she felt her own fingers rubbing her folds, which were becoming wetter by the second. She shook her head in surprise at her actions, but didn’t stop rubbing herself for a second, too engrossed in watching her boyfriend eat out her girlfriend.

Parvati’s breathing became rougher and rougher, her hand that wasn’t tangled in Harry’s hair moved to rub her breasts, squeezing and massaging herself through her shirt and bra. She began to grunt quietly and bit her lip to contain her moans. Harry noticed this and picked up his efforts, adding a finger into her dripping quim as he concentrated his licking and sucking on her clit.

After a few more minutes of this, Parvati let out a restrained whine as she bit down hard on her lip and her legs clamped down on Harry’s head, her stomach muscles contracting rapidly. She grunted a few times while holding Harry’s head tightly in place as he kept up his stimulation of her spasming pussy. After a few more moments she relaxed her legs and pulled him away from her too-sensitive clit, breathing heavily with a relaxed smile on her face. He smiled up at her, his mouth and chin shining with her juices in the firelight as he licked his fingers clean of her, loving the slightly bitter-sweet flavor of her in his mouth.

Lavender watched all this in abject fascination, her fingers inside her knickers rapidly rubbing her own clit as fast as she could until she squealed in climax and collapsed back to the couch, drawing the attention of her lovers who just smiled and gave her knowing looks as she struggled to regain her composure.

Parvati was about to volunteer to ‘take care’ of Harry before they heard movement on the stairs coming down from the girls’ dorms. The three rapidly moved to put their clothes back to rights and took up a more innocent looking position on the couch, Parvati curled under Harry’s arm and Lavender leaning against them ‘reading’ her magazine, which was upside down.

Hermione came around the bend of the stairs and took in the sight of them sitting there, apparently innocently, but couldn’t help notice their flushed faces and still somewhat rapid breathing as well as Lavender’s upside down magazine and Harry’s slightly wet-looking face. She raised an amused eyebrow.

“I was just going to bed and wanted to make sure you all hadn’t fallen asleep down here.”

“Nope, all good, just talking.” Harry blurted out a little too rapidly while Parvati and Lavender nodded their heads quickly in agreement.

“Talking… right.” she replied, not at all convinced. She smirked and turned to go back up the stairs, saying as she went, “Don’t stay up too late ‘talking’, you might not make it to class tomorrow. Goodnight.” Then she disappeared back up to her dorm.

Harry let out a breath and slapped his hand over his face. “Do you think she knew?”

“She definitely knew.” Both girls said simultaneously, before breaking down in giggles.

“We better get to bed, I’ll have to ‘return the favor’ some other time.” Parvati teased before she and Lavender gave him a kiss on the cheek and got up to make their way up the stairs to their dorm, swaying their hips more than necessary as they walked away.

“Yeah, some other time.” Harry huffed out while trying to will his erection away without much success.

“I’m gonna need a minute, I’ll see you both tomorrow.”

“Goodnight Harry.” they replied, once again completely in sync, causing another round of giggles as they made their way around the bend in the stairs. He could have sworn he heard Lavender say something like “That was the hottest thing I’ve ever seen.” as they moved up to their dorm.

‘Merlin, they’re gonna kill me one of these days.’ He thought to himself, before finally calming down enough to make his way up to his own bed. 

‘But what a way to go.’

(scene break)

Setting: A Few Weeks Later, Late January, Evening – The Room of Requirement

Hogsmeade weekends were officially canceled. Again. “For student safety,” Umbridge had chirped, sealing the final chance for butterbeer and fresh air with pink fabric and Ministry decrees.

Harry had seethed for hours. Parvati had paced. Lavender had grumbled about staging a mass walkout.

Then Parvati had grinned. “What if we make our own Hogsmeade?”

Which is how the three of them ended up walking the seventh-floor corridor just across from the tapestry of Barnabas the Barmy.

Harry walked back and forth three times, focusing hard on what they needed:

A space to just be alone. Warm. Comfortable. Safe. And... kind of romantic.

A brass-handled door appeared.

They exchanged glances, and Harry pushed it open.

It looked like someone had crossed a cozy café with a rooftop observatory. The ceiling showed a slow-moving enchanted night sky. Candles floated above a plush sitting area. A long velvet divan curved around a low table set with tea, sweets, and a miniature chocolate fondue fountain. Soft music played from nowhere—slow, string-based, and just the right amount of melancholy.

Lavender gasped. “How does it know?”

Parvati slipped her hand into Harry’s. “Magic, obviously.”

They kicked off their shoes, flopped onto the cushions, and immediately started nibbling on candied fruit and roasted almonds dipped in chocolate.

“It’s like a date without the frostbite,” Harry said.

“Or Filch,” Lavender added. “Or prefects.”

“Or jealous stares,” Parvati muttered. “I think Neville nearly fainted when I kissed you both on the cheek this morning.”

Lavender laughed. “Poor thing. He asked how you got so lucky.”

After a little while, the conversation slowed. The firelight flickered in their eyes. Parvati rested her head on Harry’s chest, while Lavender curled into his side, her legs tangled with theirs.

No one spoke for a while. The warmth of the room, the sweetness of the snacks, the quiet intimacy of it all—it felt fragile and precious.

Then Lavender whispered, “So… are we doing okay? Really?”

Harry looked down at her, then at Parvati, who was already watching him.

“I think so,” he said. “I don’t feel any confusion. I feel… calm, content.”

Parvati nodded. “This isn’t like anything we thought it would be, but it’s working. Because we’re all choosing it.”

Lavender bit her lip. “Even if we have to hide it from the outside world?”

“Especially then,” Harry murmured. “Because it’s ours.”

They didn’t need a label. They didn’t need a plan.

They just needed each other.

Later, the room conjured a little open space, and Parvati—ever the graceful one—stood, holding out her hand to Lavender.

Lavender smiled shyly and stepped into her arms. They swayed to the music. No fancy steps—just movement and rhythm and breath.

Harry stood a moment later, joining them.

They moved as three, no leader, no follower, hands brushing, arms around waists and shoulders, turning slowly under a conjured constellation sky.

Harry and Lavender shared their first kiss, a little tentative at first, but warming gradually to something comfortable and sensual at the same time. Parvati watched from the side, a small smile on her face at seeing her best friend finally getting what she desired.

When they broke their kiss, Harry turned to Parvati with a smile and beckoned her over. She approached them slowly, and Harry pulled her into a passionate kiss, wrapping his arm that wasn’t holding Lavender around her waist and gripping her by the bum (his favorite). 

They broke their kiss and Parvati turned to Lavender with a warm smile on her face, full of happiness that this was working out between the three of them. This turned into a look of shock when Lavender leaned forward and captured her lips in a passionate kiss as well. Her shock didn’t last long, replaced with her own passion as she returned the kiss after a short hesitation, Harry watching with a surprised expression.

The girls broke their kiss after a minute or so, turning to Harry with wide, mischievous smiles on their faces. He couldn’t decide if he was excited or scared, and his girls (and wasn’t that an interesting thought?) giggled at the bewildered expression on his face.

When they finally collapsed back onto the cushions a while later, tangled together, breathless and sleepy, the Room dimmed the lights and summoned warm blankets. Harry decided he was excited, definitely excited.

They lay there in silence for a long time.

Not sure what the rest of the year would bring.

But sure of this moment.

And that—for now—was enough.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts Entrance Hall – Early February, Morning Before Breakfast

It started like most disasters did—with an Announcement Scroll.

Pinned to the bulletin board in bright pink ink and ringed in shimmering hearts:

IMPORTANT STUDENT CONDUCT NOTICE

In the interest of promoting Proper Conduct and Protecting the Innocence of Our Youth, the following is now strictly forbidden:

Romantic Attachments Involving Multiple Partners

This includes:

Handholding in groups

Physical affection between more than two persons

Unsupervised time spent in mixed-gender “clusters”

Repeat offenders will be subject to Probation, Detention, and Morality Counseling.

— Professor Dolores Jane Umbridge

Hogwarts High Inquisitor

By mid-morning, the student body was buzzing.

Breakfast – The Great Hall

The trio entered together as usual—Harry between Parvati and Lavender. They were already aware of the new decree; Heads turned as they made their way to the Gryffindor table.

Umbridge sat at the High Table in her usual frilly pink cardigan, sipping tea and watching them like a cat waiting for a mouse to slip.

Then, in a syrupy voice that made everyone tense:

“Mr. Potter. Miss Patil. Miss Brown. Would you be so kind as to join me up front?”

They exchanged glances. Harry’s jaw tensed.

Parvati’s fingers brushed his, steady.

Lavender’s chin lifted. “Let’s go.”

Standing before the Hall, surrounded by the entire school, Umbridge gave them her nastiest sweet-smile.

“I wanted to offer you the opportunity to reaffirm your commitment to Hogwarts standards. To adjust your behavior.”

“Is this about the conduct notice?” Harry asked, voice even.

“Why yes,” she said, setting her teacup down. “I simply think your little arrangement—however novel—may be confusing the other students.”

“Confusing them,” Parvati repeated flatly.

“Yes. Undermining proper values. Projecting certain… improprieties.”

Lavender’s smile turned wolfish. “So, if there were just two of us, you’d be fine?”

“Well…”

“And if one of us were secretly dating Harry and the other just kissing him behind tapestries, that’d be fine too?”

Gasps from the Ravenclaw table. Laughter from the Hufflepuffs.

Umbridge flushed. “You are missing the point.”

Harry turned to face the hall. His voice rang clear.

“We’re not hurting anyone. We’re honest with each other. We’re not hiding in shame. And we’re not going to change because someone in an authority position thinks love needs a proper form.”

The room went dead silent.

Then—slow clapping.

From the Slytherin table.

Blaise Zabini, projecting perfect boredom, clapping in amusement.

“Hear, hear. Let them snog in peace, if nothing else. It’s exhausting watching you police hormones like they’re Dark artifacts.”

Even Pansy Parkinson snorted at that.

Neville stood up at the Gryffindor table. “They’ve never made anyone feel unwelcome. That’s more than I can say for you.”

Ginny added: “Also, it’s really romantic. In a weird sort of way.”

And then, without prompting, students throughout the hall started moving—clustering in groups of three or four, sitting on one side of the table, interlacing arms.

Dean and Seamus linked elbows and grinned like devils.

Terry Boot and Anthony Goldstein kissed the same girl on each cheek.

Luna wandered in with a floating balloon labeled “Love is Nargle-free.”

Umbridge’s Face:

Horrified.

Defeated.

Vein twitching.

She hissed through her teeth. “Detention for all of you—”

“That would be over seventy students, Dolores. Wherever would you conduct such a thing?”

Dumbledore had arrived at some point, silent and majestic, wearing violently violet robes with stars embroidered all over.

“I suggest you redirect your energy toward... oh, let’s say... actual issues.”

Umbridge went still. Tea shaking. Mouth snapping shut. Then she stormed out of the hall muttering about the Ministry and degenerate students corrupting upstanding pureblood children.

The trio returned to their seats like royalty.

Later – Common Room

As they reclaimed their usual couch, Parvati curled beside Harry. Lavender dropped onto his other side and leaned her head against his shoulder.

“Did we just accidentally lead a protest?” Harry muttered.

“Kind of,” Parvati said.

“Are we a symbol now?” Lavender asked.

“I hope not,” Harry said. “I just wanted toast.”

They all laughed.

But deep down, none of them had ever felt more seen.

(scene break)

Setting: Valentine’s Day – Room of Requirement, Evening

The castle was pink.

Literally.

Paper hearts hovered in the corridors. Cupids had been enchanted to strum harps at entirely inappropriate moments. And Umbridge, ever the Ministry darling, had approved a nauseating “Purity Pledge” campaign that most students ignored with quiet disdain.

Harry was pretty sure Filch was hiding in broom cupboards to enforce it.

But Harry wasn’t thinking about any of that.

He was pacing the seventh floor corridor, one hand combing through his hair, trying not to overthink what was about to happen.

Because tonight, he wasn’t just sneaking off with one girl.

He was meeting two—and they both had something planned if their giggles and sly looks they had been sending his way all day were anything to go by.

When the door opened, it wasn’t their usual training space or date setup.

It was warmer—glowing with candlelight and enchantment. Thick velvet blankets were layered over plush pillows on the floor. A fireplace crackled in the corner. Music hummed softly from nowhere, strings and piano.

Parvati and Lavender were already inside.

Waiting.

Lavender wore a soft aqua-colored silk halter dress that shimmered in the light, hugging her figure like she painted it on and reaching just above her knees, showing off her tanned legs. Her dirty blonde hair was pinned up with little heart charms that glowed gently.

Parvati had traded her school robes for a midnight-blue sleeveless and low-backed dress that flowed over her curves like water and ended mid-thigh, her dark hair in a long braid trailing over one shoulder.

Harry forgot how breathing worked.

They both turned as he stepped in.

“I feel underdressed,” he managed.

Lavender smiled, nervous but fierce. “You’ll catch up.”

Parvati walked over slowly. “We need to talk first.”

They all ended up on the nest of blankets, trying to speak at the same time.

“I’ve been meaning to say—”

“I’m not just caught up in—”

“I think I—”

They stopped. Laughed. Flushed.

Then Lavender tried again. “Harry. I like you. Really, stupidly like you. These last few weeks have just shown me how much.”

“I know,” he said. “I like you too.”

Parvati looked at them both. “And I love you.”

Lavender turned to her, stunned. “Wait, you—?”

Parvati nodded. “I love you. And you. And I’ve been trying to figure out how to say it for weeks.”

Harry blinked. “I was going to say it too. I mean. I think I do. I do.”

They stared at each other—three awkward, overwhelmed teenagers on Valentine’s Day, hearts thudding out of sync.

And then they were laughing again. Falling into each other. Kissing and laughing and kissing more.

The kisses deepened. Clothing became loose and began to fall away.

Hands found skin—hesitant at first, then more sure.

Parvati’s fingers slipped under Harry’s shirt, exploring the lean muscles of his stomach.

Lavender’s lips grazed his throat, with gentle bites in between soft kisses. He shivered.

Harry didn’t know what to do with his hands, so they were everywhere at once—clumsy and reverent. Sliding over and under fabric, touching, feeling, grasping. He’d never seen this much skin. Never touched them like this.

Parvati let her dress fall down to her waist, eyes steady on his, guiding his hand to her naked breasts for the first time, his tanned hands contrasted against the dark brown of her flesh and even darker shade of her nipples. She then pushed the dress down the rest of the way and kicked out of it, revealing her soft, round bum and black silk thong-covered sex. He forgot to breathe for a minute, lost in the feel of her magnificent handful-sized breasts and enraptured by the vision of her almost naked, dark-skinned body, until Lavender’s hands started undoing his belt, shocking him back to reality.

Lavender smirked at his reaction as her dress fell away with a whispered spell, revealing her mostly naked, lightly tanned body, her only clothing a black silk thong that he quickly realized matched Parvati’s exactly, which was somehow hotter than anything he had ever seen up to this point. Her breasts were much fuller than Parvati’s and capped with large pink nipples already peaked in arousal, and her hips were wider, making her appear far curvier than their Indian girlfriend. 

She smiled as he reached out to touch her, and she whispered against his ear, “I know the two of us haven’t done as much of this kind of thing together as you and Parv, but I want this. We aren’t going to go all the way, not yet. But we’re both ready for more than just kissing tonight.”

Parvati and Lavender worked at removing Harry’s clothes while he touched, licked and kissed every bit of exposed skin he could reach. They finally got him down to just his boxers before giving each other a look, communicating their readiness to continue, then reached for his waistband together and pulled them down. 

He was harder than he had ever been in his life and his tip was already weeping pre-cum in anticipation as his cock bobbed in front of him. Lavender gasped at his size and stared, mouth open in astonishment, this being the first time she had seen his penis outside of his clothes. Parvati smirked at her reaction, “Impressive, isn’t he?” Lavender could only nod in mute, wide-eyed agreement.

The girls then each put a hand around him and slowly began stroking him while he touched their bodies, caressing their breasts and bums and alternating kisses between them as they moved to lay down on the cushions. 

They didn’t have sex. They weren’t ready for that yet.

But there was much more than just kissing and touching.

Soft moans and gasps. Teeth on collarbones and tugging on nipples. Fingers exploring sensitive areas. Mouths and tongues tasting their most intimate places. Whispers of ‘yes’, and ‘please’, and ‘I love this’ and ‘I love you’. 

They explored each other’s bodies slowly, reverently, full of stumbles and apologies and giggles that turned into sighs. Each of them learning how to bring pleasure to the other two throughout the night, several times over. Parvati teaching Lavender how to best pleasure him with her mouth while Harry learned his own way around Lavender’s quim with his tongue.

The next morning they woke up tangled together under the velvet blankets, not having bothered to put any clothing back on, content in each other’s warmth.

The sunlight filtered in as a gentle shimmer across the enchanted ceiling, painting the velvet blankets in gold and lavender. The fireplace had burned down to glowing embers. The air was warm, close, and still filled with the scent of spiced candle wax, chocolate, and something deeper—something theirs.

Harry stirred first, blinking sleep from his eyes and realizing he was… entirely wrapped up.

Parvati was draped across his chest, one leg slung over his. Her cheek rested just above his heart, and her fingers curled into the hair on his chest like she’d claimed territory in her sleep. His right hand rested on the curve of her bare bum, her panties discarded sometime during the night, and he gave it a slight squeeze, reveling in the firmness and smoothness of her skin.

Lavender had sprawled half on top of them both, one arm around Harry’s waist and her head pillowed on his stomach. Her lips were slightly parted in peaceful sleep, her hair a disheveled mess and her large breasts pressed against his hips and thigh. Her hand was also resting on Parvati’s bum, making Harry smile, thinking about everything that had gone on between the three of them last night. He stroked a stray blonde hair out of her face that was making her nose twitch and smiled as she stilled again.

Harry lay very still.

And very aware.

‘Oh, Merlin. I am the luckiest boy alive.’ He mused to himself.

A soft groan came from Parvati as she blinked awake, stretched, and looked up at him through sleep-heavy lashes.

“Morning,” she murmured.

“Morning.”

Then Lavender stirred, mumbling against his skin “Are we late for breakfast or can we go back to sleep?”

Harry checked the time and they all groaned at how late it was getting. 

They eventually stood and started gathering their clothes from around the room.

Harry blushed and turned around to give them space.

Parvati: “Harry, you’ve seen, touched and tasted nearly everything we’ve got at this point.”

Lavender, giggling: “And we’ve touched and tasted everything you’ve got, so you might as well look.”

He chuckled but still tried to look away.

He failed.

Parvati slid her dress up her body slowly, deliberately. Lavender leaned forward to reach her wand, the skirt of her dress  riding up and showing off her lack of underwear.

Harry made a noise like a deflating truck tire.

His brain rebooted. Twice.

“You’re both evil,” he muttered, absentmindedly putting his jumper on backwards as he watched Parvati’s bum sway back and forth as she pulled on her black thong.

Parvati winked. “We like your brain melted. You’re cuter when you stammer.”

They emerged from the Room of Requirement together trying to look casual, which of course made them look wildly suspicious.

Their hair was tousled. Their clothes were wrinkled. Harry was missing his socks and they never found Lavender’s knickers.

Parvati’s lips were just a little too pink.

And on each side of Harry’s neck?

Matching hickeys.

They made it back to the Gryffindor common room entrance without being seen.

The portrait swung open and they stepped inside—

And walked straight into Hermione and Ginny sitting near the fireplace like judgmental cats with tea.

Hermione raised one eyebrow.

Ginny just smirked.

“Well, well, well,” Ginny said. “Look what the hippogriff dragged in.”

Hermione tilted her head. “Two girls. One very rumpled-looking Harry. Wrinkled dresses. Flushed cheeks. Neck art.”

Parvati blinked. “You noticed the hickeys?”

Ginny gasped theatrically. “There’s more than one?!”

Harry instinctively pulled his collar up. “It’s not what it looks like.”

Lavender chimed in helpfully: “It’s almost exactly what it looks like.”

Hermione steepled her fingers. “So. Valentine's Day. Spent together. In the Room of Requirement. And you’re all glowing.”

“I told you,” Ginny said to Hermione. “I told you they’d combust by this point.”

Hermione nodded sagely. “I was betting on Easter.”

Parvati flopped onto the couch. “You’re both the worst.”

Ginny slid next to her. “We’re supportive. But we reserve the right to mock you relentlessly.”

Lavender leaned in toward Hermione. “Just for the record, it was perfect. You’d have cried.”

Hermione blushed and muttered something about "boundaries."

Harry tried to hide behind a pillow.

Ginny leaned over and whispered, “You’re smiling, Potter.”

He looked up.

He was.

Later, over tea and shared scones, the five of them sat laughing in the glow of the fire. There were no secrets. Just warmth.

And as Harry glanced between the two girls whose hands he now held openly, he realized something:

He wasn’t walking back from something shameful.

He was walking toward something real.

Chapter Text

Setting: Ravenclaw Tower – Early March

Padma Patil sat in her dormitory window, looking out over the lake. She held a photo in her lap—one Colin Creevey had taken during the Valentine’s Feast. In it, Harry laughed beside Parvati and Lavender, arms around both girls.

Padma studied her sister’s face.

Parvati was radiant. Alive.

Padma felt… shadowed.

She and Parvati had once been inseparable. They’d been partners at every festival, completed each other’s sentences, shared every crush and heartbreak. But now?

Parvati was gone. Swept up in a whirlwind of Gryffindor, rebellion, and romantic chaos.

And Harry?

Harry had been hers, once. Or nearly could have been. That Yule Ball still haunted her—how she’d been paired with Ron, who had spent the entire night sulking at Hermione, while Harry had actually made Parvati laugh.

If things had gone differently…

Padma traced a rune into the photo. It shimmered faintly.

What if he saw her like he saw her sister?

The Library – Two Days Later

Harry was walking through the library looking for a transfiguration text and found Padma at a table in the back corner, surrounded by books on magical perception and minor compulsion charms. She looked up with a tired smile.

“Oh—Harry,” she said. “Do you have a minute?”

“Sure,” he said, awkwardly scratching the back of his neck.

She gestured to the empty chair beside her. “I’ve been researching something for DA. Thought you might have insight.”

Harry sat.

Padma opened a book, murmured something under her breath—and a faint silvery shimmer rippled over the table, brushing his fingers.

He blinked.

Everything shifted.

Suddenly, the soft light of the library was warmer. The smell of dust and ink more comforting than before. Padma’s eyes seemed to glow with gentle understanding. Her voice was soothing.

She leaned in, placing her hand on his. “You’ve always seemed… like you carry so much. I think I’d be able to help lessen your burden. If you ever wanted something… less complicated.”

Harry blinked again.

A strange warmth curled behind his eyes.

Something was wrong.

“Padma—” he started, voice distant.

She reached out. “I could be what you need. I can be yours. You can have me just as you are. You wouldn’t have to be anything more than yourself.” She leaned in as if to kiss him and he couldn’t stop her, he didn’t want to.

Then a hand slammed on the table, breaking Padma’s concentration and causing her to jump in her seat.

Parvati looked absolutely furious, her eyes blazing with anger.

Lavender stood behind her, arms crossed under her chest with an equally cold expression.

Padma flinched as the spell shattered.

The shimmer dropped instantly. Harry gasped and staggered back, nearly falling out of his seat, like he’d just surfaced from deep water.

“What did you do to him?” Parvati demanded.

Padma paled. “It wasn’t a love potion. It was just a mild compulsion charm. I didn’t force anything on him.”

“You tried to rewrite his feelings,” Lavender said, voice low. “That’s worse.”

“I just wanted him to know that there are… simpler options,” Padma snapped. “You’ve turned him into something he’s not—this Gryffindor poster boy caught between two spotlight-chasers.”

Parvati’s voice was quiet now, deadly so.

“You’re not jealous because you love him. You’re jealous because I didn’t choose you. Because you’ve spent our lives thinking you’re the smart one, the better one, and you can’t stand the fact that I have something beautiful and real that you don’t understand.”

Padma’s jaw clenched. “He would have loved me if he’d gone with me that night.”

“Maybe,” Harry said, stepping forward. “If I hadn’t already met the right one. Or…two. But you tried to twist that and take it away. And I don’t think I can let that go.”

(scene break)

Padma was not expelled, but Flitwick gave her a very quiet, very serious warning and several detentions. And her social standing shifted. Ravenclaws whispered. Some defended her. Others didn’t.

She avoided her sister for weeks.

Parvati? Grieved more than she showed. She and Padma had fought before—but never like this.

And Harry?

He didn’t sleep well that night. But as he lay between Lavender and Parvati again—closer than ever, surrounded by the comfort of who they chose to be—he whispered:

“I won’t let anyone take this away. Not ever.”

And neither girl let go of him until morning.

(scene break)

Setting: Room of Requirement – Late Night Strategy Meeting Several Weeks Later

Despite Harry avoiding detention with Umbridge (mainly due to Parvati’s, and now also Lavender’s ‘reward system’), she hadn’t stopped enacting her reign of terror and torture on the rest of the students. 

Colin Creevy had come back to the common room one night from one of her detentions, received for supporting Harry’s statements about Voldemort’s return, with scabs from writing lines with a blood quill on the back of his hand. Harry had nearly lost it and stormed out of the common room in anger to confront the woman in her quarters, only Parvati and Lavender’s intervention stopping him.

They began planning their retaliation during and after DA meetings, which were becoming more and more secretive as Umbridge’s ‘Inquisitorial Squads’ sought out anyone or anything that went against her decrees. True to form, only Slytherins or ‘upstanding pureblood students’ were a part of that group, but apparently not all of them fully supported what was going on in the school. 

Several times members of the DA had been caught out of bounds by an Inquisitorial Squad patrol, but quietly let go with no punishment, just a warning to not do it again. It was impossible to tell who was truly on their side, if any, but you were much less likely to get detention or hauled in for questioning if you got caught by Zabini, Nott, or weirdly enough Parkinson, than by Malfoy, Flint, or Bulstrode.

A small group within the DA had formed in the Room of Requirement one night in late April and was closing in on the execution of their plan.

The trio sat with Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Luna, poring over a stolen copy of Umbridge’s Inquisitorial Squad Handbook, half a dozen reports Umbridge had filed with the Ministry about half-blood and muggle born students, and a list of documents they suspected she kept in a magically locked cabinet in her office that could implicate her and others in certain crimes if made public.

Hermione tapped a parchment. “If we can get her real correspondence, not these fluffy reports, we’ll have everything. The cruelty, the torture, the illegal surveillance spells on students...”

Harry narrowed his eyes. “How do we get in without getting caught?”

“We don’t,” came a familiar voice from the shadows.

Everyone turned.

Padma Patil stepped into the candlelight, chin lifted, eyes flicking between Harry and her sister.

“I do.”

The room went quiet.

Parvati stared at her.

Padma met her gaze. “I owe you. I owe him. Let me help, let me make it up to you at least a little.”

(scene break)

Padma’s plan was flawless.

She used a combination of misdirection charms on the Inquisitorial Squads and ghosts on patrol that night and some seriously advanced unlocking charms to access Umbridge’s office under the cover of a near perfect disillusionment spell. 

Meanwhile, Harry, Parvati, and Lavender provided a distraction in the nearby corridor, loudly ‘pretending’ to snog near a broom closet, luring in both Filch and Peeves and generally causing chaos.

Fred and George set off a series of dung bombs and delayed-action fireworks in the Great Hall and the dungeons, drawing in Umbridge herself and the rest of the Inquisitorial Squads.

Hermione coordinated everything from behind a tapestry using the map and a two-way communication mirror, Neville and Luna providing a lookout.

Once inside the office, Padma disabled the wards and found a hidden drawer within a locked cabinet. She retrieved three memos between Umbridge and the Ministry—one of which detailed a plot to “implant tracking curses on non-pureblood students to covertly monitor behavior” among several other nefarious plots, including the torture and illegal questioning of students using blood quills and veritaserum laced into tea without their parent’s or the Board of Governor’s consent.

She slipped out seconds before Umbridge returned, huffing and muttering about ungrateful students and a lack of respect for those of better standing.

Mission complete.

(scene break)

Hermione stood outside the gates of Hogwarts with a jar. A jar with an oddly colored beetle inside.

Rita Skeeter, an unregistered beetle Animagus, buzzed furiously, trying to escape.

“You can either write our story straight, no lies or embellishments,” Hermione said threateningly, “or I report you to the Animagus Registry in the DMLE and let them sort you out.”

Hermione let Rita out of the jar under wand-point and watched as she transformed back into her hideously green-clad, overdone makeup self.

Rita, lips curled in reluctant admiration, hissed, “Deal.” She grabbed the copies of the documents they had found and apparated away. Hermione smirked and walked back to the castle, feeling very proud of herself.

A full expose would appear in the next day’s Daily Prophet, the morning papers arrived with a flurry of owls.

The headline was brutal, brilliant, and undeniable.

“ Bloodlines, Blackmail, and the Betrayal of Hogwarts: The Truth About Dolores Umbridge ”

Featuring leaked Ministry documents, testimony from students, and accounts of the illegal veritaserum use, courtesy of the DA and Padma’s efforts, anonymously of course.

Silence fell across the Great Hall as headlines blazed to life.

Gasps. Shouts. Someone dropped a goblet. 

Umbridge, already seated at the staff table, looked confused at first. Then enraged.

“This is all lies! LIES! Falsified by degenerates and traitors!”

Dumbledore stood calmly as three Aurors, Tonks and Hestia Jones led by Kingsley Shacklebolt, entered the Great Hall through the doors.

“Dolores Jane Umbridge,” he said in his deep baritone, projecting across the hall with ease. “You are hereby placed under arrest for the unauthorized use of restricted potions on minors, abuse of magical authority, and conspiracy to use dark artifacts on students under your care.”

Umbridge shrieked, hexed a chandelier, and tried to run for the exit.

Tonks rolled her eyes and calmly tripped her with a silent Jelly-legs jinx.

Padma caught the falling chandelier with a levitation charm before it shattered on the Ravenclaw table.

The entire student body rose to watch as Umbridge was dragged from the hall, screaming about up-jumped half-bloods, order, and moral decay.

Fred and George stood and led a round of applause.

It lasted a full minute. Some of the Slytherins even joined in.

(scene break)

Outside the Great Hall, as students chattered excitedly, Parvati pulled Padma aside.

They stood quietly for a long beat.

Then Parvati hugged her.

Padma froze, then melted into it.

“I missed you,” Parvati whispered.

Padma laughed shakily. “I missed you too. Even when I was pretending I didn’t.”

Lavender approached, eyes wary.

Padma met her gaze. “I’m sorry for trying to mess up what you guys have together. I was so jealous of it I couldn’t see what I was doing.”

Lavender smiled. “You’re not so bad when you’re not hexing people’s love lives.”

Padma sighed, “I’m working on that.”

(scene break)

Setting: Room of Requirement – That Evening

The Room of Requirement transformed itself once again—this time into a warm, vibrant party space.

Streamers of gold and crimson hung from the ceiling. A long table groaned under piles of Honeydukes sweets, butterbeer barrels, and enchanted snacks that sparkled when you bit into them. Floating candles danced in time with the music, which ranged from Weird Sisters ballads to enchanted Muggle rock songs.

The DA had returned triumphant.

Neville and Luna danced awkwardly but sweetly, Luna twirling barefoot and beaming while Neville blushed furiously.

Padma sat at a table with Hermione, discussing some magical theory or other, laughing and smiling.

Seamus and Dean were laughing over fizzing whizbangs that left glitter trails in their hair. Seamus leaned against Dean a little longer than necessary. No one said anything. No one needed to.

Ron danced awkwardly with Susan Bones, clearly uncomfortable with his lack of coordination due to his tall, lanky frame, but smiling all the same.

Ginny was dancing with Michael Corner—but kept giving Harry suspicious glances, muttering “he's glowing. He’s literally glowing” when Parvati kissed him mid-dance.

Even Blaise Zabini and Daphne Greengrass slipped in—cautious but curious. They stayed near the wall at first, but when Lavender offered Blaise a drink and a cheeky, “We’re short a snarky observer,” he actually smiled and joined.

Luna twirled over, leading a confused Neville by the hand and stopped in front of Daphne, smiling in her serene, slightly out-there way. She pushed Neville to stand next to Daphne up against the wall, tilted her head to the side like she was studying something, then smiled and nodded, drifting away into the crowd. 

Neville turned to look at Daphne, just as perplexed as she was, before shrugging and offering to get her a drink. She accepted with a bewildered expression, before smiling slightly when he turned away to go get it. 

Pansy Parkinson poked her head in the doorway for a moment, watching.

She didn’t come in. But she didn’t sneer, either. She seemed to look at one particular person for a bit before smirking and going on her way.

It was a start.

As midnight neared, the music slowed.

Students drifted off in small groups, laughter echoing through the corridors as they returned to their dorms, lighter and freer than they’d felt in months.

Only three remained.

The Room of Requirement shifted around them—soft candlelight, warm floor cushions, and a large bed draped in gossamer curtains.

Harry sat at the end of the bed, the taste of butterbeer still on his lips, and watched as Parvati and Lavender stood before him, fingertips twined together.

They moved slowly. Deliberately.

Lavender slid her jumper off first. Then Parvati. Uniform skirts were unfastened and dropped to the floor. Bras were unbuckled and slid off, revealing the smooth mounds beneath. Finally, with a shared look that seemed to say ‘Let’s blow his mind’ the girls reached over and slid each other’s panties down off their hips and to the floor, stepping out of them and toward Harry as he stared at them in rapture.

Harry sat still, hands trembling slightly, and let them remove his shirt, followed by his trousers and boxers.

It wasn’t rushed. It wasn’t reckless. It was slow and deliberate.

They kissed—together, all three, mouths brushing collarbones and jaws and stomachs. Hands exploring more boldly now: over chests, hips, thighs.

Parvati straddled his lap and guided his hand to the slit between her legs. He stroked her lightly, noticing how wet she was already. She moaned into his mouth, breath hitching. His cock responded rapidly, becoming harder than he could remember in no time.

Lavender knelt behind him, teeth grazing the nape of his neck, breasts pressing into his back, whispering, “You’re doing perfect.”

Harry wasn’t sure he could breathe.

Parvati ground her wet slit on his hard member, causing them both to groan in pleasure and coating him in her slickness. Harry’s hands moved to firmly grip her ass, squeezing and kneading, guiding the pace of her grinding. He bent down to take a hard, dark brown nipple into his mouth and alternated sucking and licking with gentle grazes with his teeth, making Parvati gasp and grab onto the back of his head, holding him in place. Lavender leaned over his shoulder from behind and grabbed Parvati by the neck, smashing their lips together in a passionate kiss.

Parvati sped up the motions of her hips until she was frantically grinding back and forth, her breath coming in shorter and shorter pants while her eyes closed tightly in anticipation. Each time her clit rubbed against the swollen head of his cock she moaned and shivered. Harry bit down on her nipple and pulled while Lavender sucked on her neck, leaving a mark, and pinched her other nipple between her fingers. 

Parvati let out a noise between a whine and a groan and ceased having any control over her motions. She started convulsing on Harry’s lap and stopped breathing for a few seconds, eyes flying wide open and rolling back in her head. Harry felt her wetness seeping out all over his cock and lap, warm and slick, and held her steady while she came down from her high.

It took a minute for her breathing to return to normal and her shaking legs to calm down, but she had a wide smile on her face as she looked at her two lovers with adoration. She gave both Harry and Lavender a deep kiss and slowly rolled off of Harry’s lap, scooting her way up the bed to lay up against the headboard with a sated look on her face, idly stroking her folds with one hand and her breast with the other. She let out a satisfied sigh, then looked at Lavender and said “Your turn, Lav” and winked at her.

Lavender giggled slightly, laying back on the bed and spreading her legs, showing off her hairless mound. She traced a finger over her folds, showing how wet she was already, and looked at Harry, whispering “I want that tongue of yours to make me scream, Harry.” He moved faster than he could ever remember, laying between her legs and placing his hands on her thighs. 

He lowered his face and took a long sniff, inhaling the smell of her wet and ready pussy and loving it. He teased her with short breaths against her sensitive skin, making her whine in frustration, before lowering himself and licking her from bottom to top, causing her to moan and shudder.

Harry dove in like he was starving. Licking, sucking, prodding, tasting everything about her. She closed her eyes and laid her head back, moaning in pleasure and reaching out with one of her hands to stroke Parvati’s calf as she lay next to her, still recovering, but watching avidly and idly stroking herself. Lavender’s other hand drifted to her large breasts and hard nipples, first rubbing, then pinching and squeezing, making her shiver slightly and let out a groan. 

Harry watched all this from his position between Lavender’s thighs, continuing to lick with enthusiasm. He moved his hand into a better position and started lightly stroking her entrance before inserting a finger and pushing it slowly in and out of her, making her breath hitch and her thighs twitch. He concentrated his tongue on the little nub at the top of her slit that seemed to give her a lot of pleasure when he licked or sucked on it while he kept moving his finger in and out, drawing more of her wetness out for him to drink.

Then he had an idea.

He thought about the farce of a dueling club from second year, but not about Lockhart, Snape, or Malfoy. He thought about the snake and how it felt in his mouth to speak Parseltongue. He mentally shrugged and pictured a snake in his head, closing his eyes and saying the first thing that came to his mind. ~ Cum for me Lav… cum for me now~

Lavender’s eyes flew open and her back arched violently off the bed, her thighs clamping tight around Harry’s head. She screamed, as pleasure like she’d never felt before shot through her body and she squirted all over Harry’s face and hand. Harry didn’t stop hissing into her pussy until she grabbed him by the hair and forced his mouth off of her, his finger still buried in her tight, quivering snatch. Parvati watched, shocked, her hands having gone still, as Lavender came down from what looked like the most intense orgasm she had ever seen, panting and grunting, staring wide-eyed at the ceiling.

Harry sat up, his face soaked with Lavender’s fluids, a self-satisfied smirk on his face and his cock still hard and throbbing. Parvati stared in amazement as Lavender slowly recovered enough of her senses to look down over her heaving chest at Harry and ask, with a voice hoarse from screaming, “What the hell was that!? I know I said "make me scream”, but Holy Hells!”

Parvati quietly asked, barely above a whisper “Can you do it again?”

Harry, still smirking, replied “Parseltongue, remember dueling club second year? I suddenly remembered what it felt like in my mouth to talk to the snake and thought it might feel good for you.” He paused, then added, with a cheeky smile while wiping Lavender’s juices off his face with his hand, “Was I right?” He then licked her juices off his hand while staring at her heaving breasts, with a smug expression on his face.

Lavender looked back at Parvati and the two smirked at each other, before turning their sultry gazes onto Harry, who suddenly looked slightly afraid. Parvati moved first, tackling Harry onto his back and straddling his face, grabbing his hair and pulling his mouth into her now very wet, very needy pussy. She didn’t need to say anything, her demand obvious, so Harry happily went to work as he wrapped his arms under her thighs and grabbed her ass cheeks in his hands. 

He had to pause and let out a moan when he felt a warm, wet sensation a moment later, realizing that Lavender was now engulfing his cock in her mouth. He felt her tongue swirl around his tip and her lips moving up and down his shaft, sucking hard on each upward movement. 

He settled in for a long night of pleasurable torture and went back to work on his first girlfriend, eventually using Parseltongue on her as well after a long buildup with his fingers, lips, and tongue. This resulted in his face once again being drenched in one of his girlfriend’s fluids and a pair of dark brown thighs trying to crush his head, not that he was complaining. 

Lavender kept up her blow job until Harry finally erupted in her mouth with a loud groan, she swallowed his seed as fast as she could but some still dribbled out of the corner of her mouth. She swiped that up with her finger and offered it to a still slightly insensate Parvati, who had collapsed off of her perch on Harry’s face after a massive screaming orgasm. She lay panting on her back in the middle of the bed with a dreamy smile on her face, giggling lightly. 

Parvati licked Harry’s cum off Lavender’s finger and moaned at the taste, before looking up at her best friend, now lover, and smiling brightly she said “I can’t believe we were all afraid of that back in second year. If the rest of the girls in this school knew what he could do with his tongue we’d be beating them off with beater’s bats.”

Lavender collapsed onto the mattress, laughing so hard she couldn’t breathe.

“Oh, Merlin.” She panted. “We can… never let… this get out.”

Harry, still recovering from his own orgasm, just shrugged with a big smile on his face.

The three lovers gradually recovered and resumed their exploration of the virtues of Parseltongue.

Still no sex. Not yet.

But they spent the rest of the evening giving each other everything but that, and no one was complaining.

Later, flushed, smiling and slightly shaky, they stumbled into the en-suite shower conjured by the Room.

Warm water. Soft touches. Shared laughter.

Harry stood between them, completely spent, while they helped him rinse off the remains of the evening’s activities, before doing the same for each other.

“You’re never getting clean alone again,” Parvati teased, kissing his shoulder.

Lavender bit his earlobe gently. “Poor thing can’t even function.”

“Not my fault,” Harry mumbled. “You broke me.”

The girls just giggled at that.

They ended the night curled in warm fluffy towels, half-naked and draped over each other on the conjured bed.

No guilt.

No pressure.

Just peace.

Before sleep claimed them, Parvati whispered into the dark, “We’re never letting anyone take this from us.”

Lavender added, “And we’re not letting go.”

Harry, caught between them, managed only: “Best. Night. Ever.”

And for once, the Boy Who Lived didn’t dream of war or fear.

Only them.

Chapter Text

Scene: Springtime at Hogwarts – April to June

As winter gave way to spring, life at Hogwarts settled into a new rhythm—one quieter, but richer than before.

The pink menace was gone. The walls felt less like prison bars and more like old stone again.

For Harry, Parvati, and Lavender, it was a season of growth—not just of affection, but of learning each other and how to work as a trio. They studied, trained, flirted, and explored the castle’s secret corners, slipping away for whispered moments in the Room of Requirement that ranged from silly (an enchanted snow ball fight) to intense (final O.W.L. prep marathons).

Hogsmeade weekends were back on. The trio made a ritual of it: sweets from Honeydukes, long café chats at Madam Puddifoot’s (surprisingly tolerable for Harry with both girls present), and long walks hand-in-hand through budding cherry trees. 

They nearly forgot the privacy charms once when Parvati drug Harry off into ‘their alley’ for an impromptu snogging session and quickie blow job, but Lavender covered for them while ‘enjoying the show’.

Parvati returned the favor for her two lovers the next Hogsmeade visit, casting a silencing charm over the area while Harry knelt behind a bent over Lavender and made her scream with his Parseltongue talents.

Nighttime rendezvous in the Room of Requirement became less about exploration and more about connection—laughter, reading together, warm oil massages that turned into make-out sessions that turned into sleepy cuddling under star-charmed ceilings.

O.W.L.s loomed, and Voldemort was still out there somewhere, but the trio supported each other through study sessions and tension-breaking kisses between textbooks. Lavender proved surprisingly sharp at Charms, while Parvati crushed Transfiguration and Harry excelled at DADA.

(scene break)

Setting: Great Hall – One Week Before Exams

It was a quiet Friday morning. The sun filtered through the enchanted ceiling. Students were bleary-eyed from late-night revision.

Harry and his girls entered the Great Hall in their usual formation, chatting quietly, followed by most of the rest of the Gryffindor students trailing behind them. They were headed to their usual spot near the middle of the Gryffindor table when—

They stopped and stared in confusion.

At the far end of the table, sitting very casually side by side, sipping pumpkin juice and sharing a plate of toast, were Ron Weasley and Pansy Parkinson.

Together.

Pansy wore a smile. Ron was laughing.

Dean dropped his bookbag.

Seamus actually slapped himself, not believing what he was seeing.

Hermione walked into a bench and grabbed her shin in pain, muttering under her breath, but still staring.

Ginny muttered, “Oh what in Merlin’s left boot is this?”

Blaise Zabini, from the Slytherin table, nodded appreciatively. “Unexpected. I like it.”

Harry blinked. “Is that… really happening? I’m not imagining it?”

Parvati grinned. “I think it is.”

Lavender’s eyes twinkled. “Do we leave them in a bubble… or sit down and completely normalize it?”

They chose chaos.

Harry plopped across from Ron.

Parvati sat across from Pansy with a smile that said I see you.

Lavender leaned on the table, a conspiratorial smile on her face. “So. Do we need a name for this new axis of emotional whiplash?”

Ron turned even more red.

Pansy looked utterly unbothered. “Call us whatever you want. Just don’t ask us for love advice.”

Harry handed her the butter. “Welcome to the side of utter chaos, Parkinson.”

“Thank you, Potter. The lighting’s better over here.”

Lavender put her finger to her chin, glancing between the unlikely couple, before asking “So, how did this come about?”

Pansy and Ron looked at each other for a moment.

Pansy shrugged, “I got bored with the choices in Slytherin, thought I’d follow your example and try something unconventional.” she said, acting like it was that simple.

Ron coughed into his hand, then muttered “She grabbed me in the corridor near the Ravenclaw common room after Astronomy class the other night, pulled me into a broom closet and snogged the life out of me. Then she told me we were now dating, exclusively, and left me there.” Then he smiled a little, adding “I just decided maybe not all Slytherins are evil and to go with it.”

Ron turned to Pansy and gave her a peck on the cheek, causing her to blush slightly and smack him lightly on the arm, but she was still smiling. 

Parvati raised a glass. “To unexpected love. May it keep surprising us.”

Everyone clinked pumpkin juice.

Ginny, passing by, muttered, “Okay, that’s definitely the weirdest table in Hogwarts now.”

Hermione looked pensive. “And yet, somehow… the most functional.”

(scene break)

The last weeks of school were a blur of exams, warm afternoons, and goodbyes not yet said.

Padma and Parvati were speaking again—carefully, but honestly. They’d never go back to “the same,” but something new had begun.

Harry stood by the lake one evening, holding both of his girls' hands as fireflies danced above the water, thinking, I didn’t survive just to be brave—I survived to feel this.

Ron and Pansy kissed in a public corridor once. Neville dropped his plant. Ginny walked into a suit of armor. Dean paid Seamus five galleons.

On the Hogwarts Express, the trio sat in the same compartment they’d shared on the way in.

This time, though, they were draped over each other like puzzle pieces that finally fit.

“Think next year’ll be calmer?” Lavender asked sleepily.

“Definitely not,” Parvati replied.

Harry kissed them both and smiled.

“Then let’s be ready.”

(scene break)

Setting: June–Early July

After the school year ended, Harry spent alternating weeks with the Patils and the Browns after his annual prison sentence with the Dursleys was complete.

Mr. and Mrs. Patil were initially baffled by their arrangement—but not unkind.

They observed. They watched. They listened.

And slowly, they understood what the trio had with each other.

Parvati’s glow was unmistakable. Harry was unfailingly respectful to both girls. Lavender was as much a sister as a second girlfriend—affectionate, playful, supportive.

After two weeks, Mrs. Patil started setting the extra place at dinner with a knowing smile.

Mr. Patil even offered Harry quiet advice on how to survive “a house of strong women.”

“It’s not about control, Harry—it’s about harmony. Learn when to follow and when to lead.”

The Browns were louder. More reactive. Lavender’s father had burst out with a flustered, “Two?!” when he first understood what was going on.

Her mother merely blinked and said, “...huh,” and poured more tea.

But by the end of the second visit—after watching the way Harry beamed when Lavender laughed, after catching Parvati humming while braiding Lavender’s hair—they came around.

Lavender’s mum pulled Harry aside before he left one night and said, “You’ve got a responsibility to both of them, young man. But I think… you’re already honoring it very well.”

(scene break)

The Browns invited Parvati and Harry to join a family trip to the Côte d’Azur in France toward the end of July, where they’d rented a private villa near a scenic, less-touristy beach. 

Harry, eager for sunshine and escape from Surrey, said yes, looking forward to time away from England with his sexy girlfriends on a beach. They would be there until the day after his birthday, which suited Harry fine since he would be with his girls.

What he wasn’t told, however, was that the beaches in southern France were somewhat clothing optional.

The trio arrived at their semi-private beach under a cloudless sky, wearing sandals, wide smiles, and liberal amounts of sunscreen.

Ten minutes in, Lavender muttered something about tan lines, untied her bikini top and let it drop to her towel.

Parvati smirked and followed suit.

Harry froze mid-sip of his drink, completely flummoxed despite having seen his girlfriends completely naked several times by this point. This was different, this was somewhat public. He flushed and tried to control his ‘usual’ reaction to seeing the girls’ nude breasts.

“You didn’t tell me…”

Lavender smirked. “What, that some French beaches are topless? Thought you knew. No big deal.”

Parvati lay back, arms behind her head, her brown breasts bouncing slightly as she settled into her beach chair. “We thought we’d ease you into it.”

Harry sputtered, adjusting himself as covertly as possible. “There’s nothing easy about this!”

He spent the rest of the day red-faced, slightly embarrassed, and very, very careful not to make direct eye contact with anyone besides his girlfriends.

Over the next few days he gradually got used to seeing both his girlfriends and other women walking around the beach without tops on, and was able to act normally for the most part. However, he nearly choked on his lemonade when Lavender’s mother (her father noticeably absent whenever they were planning on ‘tanning’) joined them on the beach one afternoon and proceeded to remove her bikini top as well, revealing breasts very similar looking to Lavender’s but slightly larger and completely tan-line free. 

She hid a smile at his reaction as she turned away, kneeling down on all fours (and giving him an unobstructed view of her voluptuous round bum in her tiny bikini bottoms) to fix her towel so she could lay out to tan, thinking to herself ‘I’ve still got it’. Harry couldn’t help but stare, mouth slightly open, as he tried desperately to keep himself from getting visibly aroused, thinking ‘I definitely see where Lavender gets it from’. Parvati and Lavender just smirked at each other and giggled at their boyfriend’s predicament.

(scene break)

On their final evening in France, Harry’s sixteenth birthday, the three of them walked hand in hand along the coastline until they found a secluded cove—half hidden by towering rocks, bathed in the golden light of a Mediterranean sunset.

They laid down on a conjured blanket. Slipped out of swimsuits. Kisses turned slower, deeper. Eyes locked. Consent whispered and affirmed.

Harry took his time preparing both of them, using his fingers, lips, and tongue to make sure both girls were more than ready for him. Lavender sat back afterwards and stroked her folds with one hand, lightly pinching a nipple with the other while watching Parvati kneel in front of Harry and slowly suck his length into her mouth, getting him as hard and wet as possible. Harry ran his hands through Parvati’s long, black hair and gazed at her face as she bobbed back and forth, keeping eye contact the whole time. 

Once she felt he was ready, she stopped her movements and pulled her mouth off his cock with a pop, leaving it glistening with her saliva. She smiled up at him, then laid back onto the blanket and spread her legs, inviting him into her. He knelt down between her thighs and took a hold of his shaft, angling it down to rub the head into her folds to gather even more lubrication. She moaned and grabbed at her breasts, slowly rubbing and squeezing them. Lavender moved closer and took one of Parvati’s hands into her own and held it tightly, signaling her support. 

Parvati gazed up at Harry and gave him a small nod, gripping Lavender’s hand tight. He smiled and began to push into her slowly, hitting her barrier and pausing. He kept looking into her eyes as he pulled back a little then thrust forward, breaking her hymen. She grimaced slightly and tightened her grip on Lavender’s hand for a moment, before releasing her breath and smiling, saying “Go ahead, I’m fine.” 

Harry leaned down to kiss her while slowly starting to thrust in and out of her, a little deeper each time, until he finally bottomed out, their hips touching in between them. He paused for a moment, basking in the feeling of being fully inside her, and kissed her hard, before sitting back up slightly with his hands braced on either side of her chest and starting to shallowly thrust in earnest. 

She grunted each time he bottomed out and let go of Lavender’s hand to grab onto her nipple, squeezing and pinching slightly to heighten her pleasure. He gradually started lengthening his strokes and sped up to a decently fast pace, causing her breasts to jiggle each time he smacked his hips against hers. She began panting and moaning, muttering things like “yes”, “faster”, “harder”, and “more” under her breath. One hand drifted down her stomach from her breast and began rubbing her clit as she got closer and closer to coming from Harry’s relentless thrusting.

Lavender watched him drive in and out of Parvati in a trance, stroking a finger in and out of her own pussy in time with his thrusts, biting her lip to keep from moaning out loud while Harry made love to Parvati right in front of her. Eventually, Parvati brought herself to a squealing orgasm from both Harry’s thick cock pounding her and her own stimulation of her breasts and clit, her legs shaking and her back arching off the blanket as her eyes rolled back and her milky juices coated Harry’s shaft and dripped onto the blanket. 

Harry started to lose control shortly after. He realized he was getting close to his own peak and panted, “Where…should…I…finish?” 

Parvati, still lost in her own pleasure, didn't respond, so Lavender looked him in the eyes and softly said “On her tits Harry, cover them.” He nodded, then a few seconds later he pulled out of Parvati and rapidly stroked himself over her stomach. No more than three strokes in, he exploded all over her chest and breasts with a strangled groan, painting her dark brown skin with his white seed. 

Lavender, still fingering herself and in a bit of a pleasure haze, leaned over and took the head of his cock in her mouth, lathering him with her tongue and sucking out his remaining cum as well as licking off Parvati’s juices that were liberally coating him. She moaned at the flavor, liking the combination of the two and deciding to try it from the source herself next time they found the opportunity. 

Parvati had recovered from her orgasm enough by this time to watch this with hooded eyes, and moaned while spreading Harry’s cum over her breasts with her hands, licking up the excess off of her fingers and groaning at the taste.

Harry never had the chance to go soft, with Lavender sucking on his cock and the show Parvati was putting on rubbing in and licking up his cum. He let out a small “wow” and carded his fingers into Lavender’s hair, guiding her motions. She kept sucking for a few minutes, determined to clean up all their fluids and keep him hard for the next part of the evening, her own first time. 

He eventually gently pulled her off of his length and looked her in the eyes, asking “How do you want me?” Lavender smirked at him, turning to lay herself on top of Parvati, smashing their breasts together and raising her bum up in the air while kneeling between Parvati’s still spread, slightly shaking legs. She looked back over her shoulder at him and wiggled her ass from side to side in invitation before turning and sharing a slow passionate kiss with Parvati. Harry didn’t need any more instruction than that, so he lined himself up behind what he could now see was her absolutely dripping pussy.

He placed one hand on Lavender’s wide hips and used the other to guide his slick cock to her entrance, pushing in until he felt her hymen. She kept kissing Parvati and gave out a little moan of acceptance while wiggling her ass a little. Harry sighed, smiling, looking at his two girlfriends making out below him, and put his other hand on Lavender’s hip before thrusting forward hard, burying himself completely in his more buxom girlfriend in one go and smacking his hips against her plump ass. 

She squealed into Parvati’s mouth, but didn’t pull away or act like she wanted him to pull back out. He stayed buried fully in her while she adjusted to being filled by him, rubbing his hands over her full ass and hips. After a minute, she pulled back from the kiss she was sharing with Parvati and looked back at him with a wicked grin on her face. 

“Give it to me Harry, make me scream.”

Harry grinned devilishly back at her and said “As the lady wishes” before pulling almost all the way out and then slamming back into her until his hips smacked off her ass, making a satisfying slapping sound. She squeaked and then moaned loudly while still looking at Harry over her shoulder. Her mouth dropped open and she got a far off look in her eyes as he started picking up his pace and intensity, increasing the sound of the slapping noises made by his hips hitting her ass. His balls started bouncing off of her clit as he thrust into her harder and harder, making a wet slapping noise from the amount of wetness she was leaking out of her and dripping onto Parvati’s mound below.

Parvati reached between them and grabbed onto one of Lavender’s nipples and pinched it hard, while grabbing her head and turning her back to face her. She shoved her tongue into Lavender’s mouth, continuing their make-out session while she got railed by their boyfriend. Lavender squealed again, loving the rough treatment of both her nipple by Parvati and the absolute pounding her recently virgin pussy was taking from Harry’s cock. 

Harry, looking down at Lavender’s ass rippling every time he slammed home, got a naughty idea. 

He caught Parvati’s eye over Lavender’s shoulder and smirked, raising his hand up in the air above her ass cheek with his palm open. Parvati’s eyes went wide, then crinkled in amusement before she nodded at him and grabbed onto Lavender’s head even harder, deepening their kiss. Harry looked to the heavens for a second, praying this didn’t get him hexed, or worse, dumped, then brought his hand down on Lavender’s ass hard enough to make a loud “SMACK” and leave a bit of a red mark in the shape of his hand.

Lavender’s eyes popped open and she screamed into Parvati’s mouth, who only held onto her tighter and continued pinching and twisting her nipple between them. She tried to turn and look at Harry, but Parvati had too tight of a hold on her head. She hadn’t yet decided if she was angry about the spanking, which really stung, when another one rained down on her other cheek with the same intensity, causing her to let out another squeal into her girlfriend’s mouth. It also caused her pussy to clamp down on Harry’s pistoning cock, increasing the friction between them. She moaned… loud. Harry smirked at Parvati over Lavender’s shoulder and began rubbing her bum where he had spanked her, easing the sting while continuing to pound her tightening pussy, which was now dripping even more onto Parvati below her.

He gave her another lighter smack on the ass a few minutes later, and she once again tightened up for him, moaning into Parvati’s mouth. Parvati broke their kiss and looked at Lavender, who by this point was a completely incoherent wreck, panting and unfocused, muttering “harder, more” over and over under her breath. Parvati looked up at Harry, who was sweating profusely at this point and getting close to his own end again, and smirked. She reached down to place her own hand on Lavender’s ass, before raising up and smacking it, causing the blonde to squeal and moan. 

“She’s almost there Harry, give it to her. Give it all to her.”

Lavender whimpered, but didn’t object.

Harry smiled, then increased the strength of his thrusts and practically bounced his hips off her ass while starting to rain down spanks on her cheeks every few seconds, alternating side to side. Parvati used both hands on her nipples now, pinching and twisting, causing Lavender to shudder and groan in pleasure. Lavender started to repeat the word “please” over and over, panting heavily, and dripping sweat and her own juices down onto Parvati’s body.

Harry felt her pussy tightening up and starting to flutter around him while he continued to pound and spank her into oblivion. The final straw was when Parvati let go of one of her nipples and trailed her fingers down to Lavender’s clit, rubbing it furiously. Lavender’s back arched, her muscles seized up and she screamed to the heavens “Cumming, oh God! I’m cumming so hard! Yeeessssssss!” 

She squirted all over Parvati and Harry’s crotches, tightening up so much Harry was forced out of her on his next backward thrust. This wasn’t a real issue since he exploded all over her ass and back a few seconds later, coating her in his cum, then fell back onto his bum on the blanket behind him, spent and sweaty, panting like he had just run a marathon.

Lavender collapsed onto Parvati, who wrapped her into a hug and whispered into her ear what a good girl she was, kissing her on the cheek and forehead while she rubbed Harry’s cum into her skin. They lay there for a few minutes, just recovering and basking in the glow of their shared first time together.

Lavender finally rolled off of Parvati and laid on her back, propped up on her elbows and staring at Harry, who had the good grace to look a little bashful after everything he just put her through. Her chest was still heaving, doing very interesting things to her breasts, which he was trying (and failing) not to stare at. Eventually, she got a little smirk on her face, looking between her two lovers with an amused expression, before she sighed and chuckled.

“I guess I need to stop being surprised at what you two do to me when I ask you to make me scream, huh?”

Harry got an extremely relieved look on his face while Parvati just started giggling uncontrollably, Lavender broke into a wide smile.

“That was amazing you two, I couldn’t have asked for a better first time.” 

Parvati smiled at them both, “Me too, that was absolutely perfect.”

Lavender grinned salaciously now, “I don’t know what gave you the idea for the spanking, and I wasn’t sure about it at first, but damn did that turn me on at the end there!” 

Harry smiled sheepishly, “I’m not sure either, I was just watching your gorgeous arse bouncing and shaking in front of me and it just came to me. Instinct, I guess.” He smirked.

Lavender and Parvati gave each other an incredulous look, before collapsing in laughter.

“Only you, Harry.” Lavender choked out in between laughs.

Parvati started to get up and gather their things, “Now, let’s get cleaned up in the ocean and head back to the villa, I’m sure Lavender’s parents will be looking for us at some point.” She paused for a moment, looking down at her own chest and Lavender’s back and bum as she rolled over to her knees to stand up.

“We definitely need to learn the contraceptive charm in the future if you’re gonna shoot that much out every time Harry, you make quite the mess and cleaning charms aren’t perfect, especially on clothing.”

Harry got a goofy grin on his face at the picture that created in his head, thinking about finishing inside his girlfriends rather than on them or in their mouths. He didn’t mind either of those things, obviously, they were both great as far as he was concerned, but the thought of coming inside them held a great deal of appeal to him for some reason.

Parvati noticed the look on his face and smirked. “Oh, and Harry, you did put up a silencing charm right? I’m sure they could have heard Lavender all the way in Paris at the end there without one.”

Harry’s far-off grin fell and he looked away, feeling really sheepish now, “Umm, oops. I forgot. Kind of got distracted by all the sexiness going on.” 

The girls looked mortified for a second, before once again rolling on the ground in laughter. Harry chuckled and rubbed the back of his still very sweaty neck, mumbling “I’ll remember next time.”

Lavender tried to get up to move into the water to clean off, but stumbled. “I’m gonna need another minute or two, still can’t feel my legs.”

Harry moved over to pick her up and carry her into the water bridal style, a very smug look on his face at that last comment.

Lavender kissed Harry’s temple. “You did good, Harry. Happy Birthday!.”

Harry just smiled. “Best birthday ever, by a lot.”

The girls giggled happily. Parvati leaned over and kissed his cheek.

“Just wait until Christmas.”

He nearly dropped Lavender in the water.

They made it back to the villa and promptly went to their rooms to fall asleep nearly instantly. Lavender’s mother watched them as they ‘snuck in’ off the beach from her lounger on the villa’s patio and giggled to herself, causing her husband to hum in question. “Oh nothing dear, just the kids growing up, as they do.” He hummed disinterestedly and went back to his book, though later that night he would wonder why his wife was so 'energetic', but chalked it up to just being the last night of vacation.

(scene break)

The trio returned to Britain with sun-kissed skin, brighter smiles, and an intimacy that was no longer just emotional or physical—it was total.

There were no more awkward moments about where to place hands, or who got to kiss whom first. 

Harry spent the week after his birthday with the Patils, getting more presents than he could ever remember, even one from Padma (a book, of course), who still wouldn’t look him in the eye. His girlfriends gave him another very sexy, sweaty present late one night in the garden where Lavender had first caught Harry and Parvati kissing all those months ago, creating an even better memory. Harry remembered the silencing charm this time, and Lavender had learned the contraception charm from her mother, who was more than glad to teach it to her, ‘Better safe than sorry these days’ she had said matter-of-factly while giving her daughter a knowing look.

As August passed, they received their Hogwarts letters, picked up supplies, and visited Diagon Alley together, naturally, drawing long looks and knowing smirks from shopkeepers.

The world was changing though, and not for the better.

The Ministry’s grip was tightening again.

Darkness was rising beyond the headlines.

But Harry—Harry was not afraid.

Not alone.

Not anymore.

On September 1st, they stood at Platform 9¾, hands interlocked.

Parvati on his left. Lavender on his right.

A moment before boarding the train, Harry turned to both and whispered, “Whatever comes next… we do it together.”

They nodded.

And then the whistle blew.

And the three of them stepped aboard, side by side, ready for Sixth Year.

Chapter Text

Setting: Hogwarts Express – The Trio’s Compartment, September 1st

The train had barely left King’s Cross when the compartment door slid open.

Ron Weasley stepped inside first, looking almost sheepish, dragging his trunk and a bag of sweets. Behind him, composed and smirking in a tailored charcoal cloak and dragonhide boots, was Pansy Parkinson.

Parvati arched an eyebrow. “Still Ron’s plus one?”

Lavender grinned. “We are officially through the looking glass.”

Harry scooted over on the seat. “Come on in. We’ve got room.”

Pansy settled beside Lavender with surprising ease. Ron sat across from Harry and pulled out a chocolate frog. 

Lavender: “So… summer recap?”

Ron launched into it. “So, yeah. I invited her to the Burrow.”

Parvati leaned forward. “How did that go?”

“Better than I expected. Worse than I hoped,” Pansy said breezily. “His mother tried to murder me with kindness. I had no fewer than three servings of treacle tart and two talks about pre-marital relations.”

“She cornered her in the orchard for an hour,” Ron muttered. “I thought we were going to find a body.”

Harry laughed. “What about your dad?”

“He was quiet at first,” Pansy said. “Then he asked me how much I knew about enchanted fire plugs. I said just enough to know not to touch them. He approved.”

Lavender clapped. “That’s practically approval for marriage.”

Parvati smirked. “So… are you together together?”

Pansy leaned against Ron’s shoulder. “Define together.”

Ron looked pink. “We’re… yeah. We are.”

“And you?” Pansy’s tone sharpened as her gaze turned toward Harry, Parvati, and Lavender. “How’s our favorite triad?”

Lavender stretched with a smug smile. “We had a very nice summer.”

“Sunshine,” Parvati added. “Sand, water.”

“Privacy,” Harry muttered, glancing at the girls with a look that said, don’t say too much.

But Pansy just snorted.

“You three are practically glowing. And not in a metaphorical way. You’ve got the look.”

Harry blinked. “What look?”

“The we’ve-definitely-been-doing-more-than-snogging look,” Pansy said flatly.

Lavender blinked innocently. “I don’t know what you mean.”

Parvati leaned into Harry’s shoulder. “She’s a Slytherin. They can smell satisfaction.”

Pansy smirked. “We’re trained to detect it. Like sharks. Or wedding planners.”

Ron groaned. “Pans, can we not…”

“I’m just saying, it’s refreshing to see Hogwarts’ morality poster boy finally get laid.”

Harry turned beet red.

Lavender laughed. “For the record, no one said anything about…”

Parvati cut in. “Let’s just say we’re... closer now.”

Pansy nodded approvingly. “Good. That’s what great sex should do.”

Ron looked completely overwhelmed. “I hate how open everyone’s gotten. I liked it better when we just argued about quidditch.”

Pansy turned to Ron with an evil smirk on her face, “You weren’t complaining when I snuck into your room the other night, were you?”

Ron turned even redder than his hair and mumbled “No” under his breath while not making eye contact, making Pansy’s smirk turn into a satisfied grin and Harry and the girls’ eyes go wide in realization.

As the train rumbled northward, the compartment grew quiet again, the buzz of conversation fading into the sound of tracks and wind.

Five students—each changed, each still themselves—headed back to the castle that had grown with them.

And though the future loomed dark and uncertain, for now?

There was laughter. Friendship. And the warmth of something real.

(scene break)

Setting: Slughorn’s Potions Class – Dungeons, First Week of Term

The first NEWT-level Potions class was a mixed cauldron of Gryffindors and Slytherins—an intentional grouping, according to Professor Slughorn, to “encourage inter-house bonding.” The air smelled faintly of crushed mint, dragonhide, and dread.

The Gryffindors filtered in first.

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender claimed the center table. Ron and Hermione sat behind them, still bickering about the potions reading (which, naturally, Ron hadn’t done).

From the other door, the Slytherins slunk in—led by Draco Malfoy, who glanced around the room with his usual sneer until his eyes landed on Pansy.

Who had moved to sit beside Ron.

And was laughing.

Draco’s smirk twisted into something ugly.

“Well, well. Look who downgraded over the summer. You used to respect proper legacy, Pansy. Now you're cuddling up to a freckled blood traitor.”

The room went still.

Ron’s ears turned crimson.

Pansy stood slowly. Her voice was calm. “I upgraded, Draco. I stopped mistaking bloodlines for worth.”

Gasps. Snickers.

Malfoy scoffed. “Please. We all know the Weasleys only have enough gold for rats and castoffs. Besides, what’s your father going to do when he hears about this, hmm?”

Before Ron could react, Harry stood up.

“Funny,” he said, loud and clear. “Are you going to run and tell him like the whiny little tattle tale you are, Malfoy? Because the only castoff I see here is you.”

Parvati leaned forward on the desk. “Still bitter no one picked you for the Yule Ball?”

Lavender added sweetly, “Or that your only consistent relationship is with a jar of hair gel?”

Laughter rippled through the room.

Malfoy sneered. “At least I didn’t get passed around like…”

“Expelliarmus!” Harry said, just loud enough for his wand to twitch.

Malfoy’s wand clattered to the stone floor.

Slughorn entered the room at that exact moment.

“Ah! Young Draco, do try not to lose your wand before we even begin! Five points from Slytherin for lack of magical discipline!”

Malfoy retrieved his wand silently, cheeks burning.

Pansy sat back down beside Ron and whispered, “That was hot.”

Ron blinked. “Me?”

“No. Them. But you’re improving.”

As Slughorn began explaining the properties of Amortentia—the most powerful love potion known to wizardkind, Harry leaned back in his seat, only half-listening.

Because Hermione, normally a picture of focus, was acting... odd.

She kept glancing to the right.

Specifically, toward the Slytherin tables.

More specifically, toward someone Harry couldn’t quite identify.

“Who’s she looking at?” he whispered to Parvati.

Parvati smirked. “No idea.”

Lavender added, “Definitely not Blaise Zabini.”

“Or Malfoy,” Parvati added.

Hermione flushed scarlet.

“I’m not looking at anyone,” she muttered.

Lavender and Parvati exchanged a knowing glance.

Harry was confused.

And very, very curious.

As they began their first potion—Amortentia, of all things—the room filled with the subtle scents of longing:

Harry smelled rose scented lotion, cardamom, and the breeze off the French coast.

Parvati leaned into him and whispered, “I smell you after a night in ‘the room’.”

He blushed like a tomato.

Lavender grinned and licked her lips suggestively. “Smells like a ‘certain’ mix between the two of you.”

They both turned scarlet. Hermione chuckled while Pansy smirked and Ron covered his ears in embarrassment.

And for the first time in a long while, the Gryffindors and Slytherins brewed side by side.

Not in peace. But in something close enough to hope.

(scene break)

Setting: The Great Hall – Lunchtime, Week Two of Term

The trio sat in their usual spot near the middle of the Gryffindor table. The hall buzzed with the usual mix of chatter, clinking goblets, and floating platters of roast chicken and mashed potatoes.

Parvati and Lavender were deep in a conversation about the ethics of Amortentia use in historical duels (which Lavender insisted was “practically romantic warfare”), but Harry was entirely distracted.

His eyes kept flicking across the hall.

Hermione, arguably the most tightly-wound, rule-bound person he knew, had been smiling. Constantly. A small, private, oddly dreamy smile. And she kept glancing at the Slytherin table like it was the most fascinating thing in the world every time she thought no one was looking.

Harry leaned toward his girlfriends. “Okay. She’s doing it again. Look.”

Parvati didn’t even turn around. “We know.”

Lavender picked at her salad. “She’s been like this all week.”

“I’ve narrowed it down to Blaise, Theo, or that new seventh-year transfer from Beauxbatons, what’s-his-name, Marius?”

“She’s not looking at Marius,” Lavender said flatly. “Besides, he’s in Ravenclaw.”

“Definitely not Blaise,” Parvati added with a shake of her head.

“Then who?!”

“Let her have her secret,” Pansy said, sitting down across from them with Ron in tow, a goblet of pumpkin juice in her hand and amusement on her face. “Not every love affair needs a Gryffindor banner waved over it.”

“She’s Hermione,” Harry hissed. “What if he’s…”

“What, a Death Eater?” Pansy snorted. “Honestly, Potter, if she wanted danger, she’d date me.”

Lavender raised her eyebrows. “Would you?”

Pansy shrugged. “In theory. But I prefer my lovers not to correct my grammar in bed. I tend to get quite verbal when in the throes of passion.”

Ron muttered, “That’s no lie” while Hermione blushed and stared at her plate.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogsmeade – That Saturday

The trio had finished their usual Honeydukes run and were wandering hand-in-hand through the village, warm butterbeers in hand and scarves fluttering in the early autumn breeze.

They turned a corner and strolled toward the cobbled alleyway behind Scrivenshafts, their alley. The plan was to have a quick sexy rendezvous before heading back to the castle.

Parvati stopped.

Lavender narrowed her eyes.

Harry blinked. “No. Way.”

There, half-shadowed in the familiar alleyway, stood Hermione, lips locked with none other than Theodore Nott.

His hands rested lightly on her waist. Hers were clutching the lapels of his coat. The kiss was soft but unmistakably intimate.

They broke apart slowly, satisfied smiles on their faces—only to freeze the moment they saw their observers.

Hermione’s face exploded into color.

Theo raised one brow, completely unfazed, and nodded politely. “Potter. Ladies.”

Harry blinked. “...Nott.”

Lavender grinned. “Nice form, Granger.”

Parvati bit her lip, trying desperately not to laugh. “Excellent foot placement. Very balanced.”

Hermione buried her face in Theo’s shoulder and groaned. “This is so unfair.”

Theo wrapped an arm around her and smirked. “Next time, we’ll use a Disillusionment Charm.”

“Next time?!” Hermione squeaked.

Harry just gaped. “You’ve been snogging a Slytherin?! Since when?!”

Hermione peeked up, eyes shining. “Since the end of last term. We’ve been writing to each other.”

“You’re writing him love letters?!”

Pansy appeared behind them as if summoned by chaos itself, smirking. “And they said inter-house unity was a myth.”

The trio let Hermione and Theo retreat with their dignity partially intact, though Lavender whispered something to her in passing that made Hermione giggle and smack her arm.

As they walked back toward the Three Broomsticks, Parvati bumped her hip against Harry’s.

“You owe us three galleons,” she said smugly.

“Why?”

“You said she was looking at Blaise.”

Lavender smirked. “And I said Theo had that quiet confidence she secretly likes.”

Harry groaned. “I’m never going to understand girls.”

Pansy tossed her hair. “Good. Keeps things interesting.”

(scene break)

Setting: Gryffindor Common Room – That Evening

The fire crackled low in the hearth, casting warm golden light across the red-and-gold patterned rugs. Students lounged in scattered clumps, laughter echoing gently from the far corner where Ron, Lavender, and Parvati were engaged in a game of exploding snap with Ginny and Seamus.

Harry sat on the couch near the fire, a mug of cocoa in hand, when Hermione finally returned from the girls' dormitory, wrapped in a knit cardigan and a nervous expression.

She hesitated when she saw him watching her.

He patted the space beside him.

Hermione sat slowly, hands folded, and stared into the fire.

Harry spoke first. “You okay?”

She nodded, then after a beat: “You’re not… disappointed in me?”

He blinked. “Why would I be?”

She fiddled with the cuff of her sleeve. “Because he’s Theo Nott. And I’m… well, me. And you’re you. And Slytherins and Gryffindors don’t usually…”

“Hermione,” Harry interrupted, “do you like him?”

She looked away, but nodded.

“Does he make you feel safe, wanted?”

Her answer came faster this time. “Yes.”

Harry smiled gently. “Then I’m happy for you.”

She blinked at him, eyes wide and slightly teary.

“I mean, I was more surprised by Ron and Pansy, if we’re being honest.”

That got a snort-laugh out of her.

He bumped her shoulder. “So… when’s the wedding?”

Hermione turned red. “Harry!”

He grinned. “What? You two are clearly a grand romantic epic waiting to happen. Star-crossed and everything.”

“We haven’t even got past kissing!” she protested, swatting him on the arm.

Harry raised his eyebrows with exaggerated innocence. “Yet?”

Her blush deepened like a Weasley Howler.

Without warning, she grabbed the nearest pillow and smacked him over the head.

Hard.

The smack echoed across the common room. Heads turned.

Lavender burst out laughing.

Parvati pointed and cheered, “Ten points to Hermione!”

Ron, watching from the corner, cackled. “What’d he say?”

“‘Yet,’” Hermione growled, hitting Harry again—though she was laughing too now, her cheeks pink with both embarrassment and joy.

Harry finally collapsed into the cushions, grinning. “Totally worth it.”

Hermione flopped beside him with a fond sigh.

The fire burned low as the common room filled with laughter, teasing, and the comfort of knowing that even in a world fraying at the edges, love and friendship still held strong.

And as Harry leaned back, pillow in hand, he realized maybe Gryffindor and Slytherin weren’t such opposites after all.

(scene break)

Setting: Room of Requirement – Evening DA Meeting

The Room of Requirement had shaped itself into a grand circular dueling chamber tonight; elevated platforms, soft matting, and wall sconces flickering with blue-tinged magical light. The air shimmered with defensive wards and anticipation.

Harry paced at the center of the room, wand in hand. “Alright, tonight we’re focusing on precision spells—disarming, deflection, and breaking enchantments. Pairs. Let’s go.”

Parvati and Lavender moved off together.

Dean and Seamus gave each other mock bows before launching hexes.

And then…

Hermione turned to Pansy.

Pansy arched her brow. “Really?”

Hermione gave a tight smile. “Why not?”

At the same time, Ron found himself face-to-face with Theo Nott.

They locked eyes.

Theo rolled his shoulders. “This should be... enlightening.”

Ron snorted. “Try not to cry, mate.”

Wands raised.

Spells flicked.

Pansy and Hermione moved like opposing philosophies:

Hermione—calculated, structured, efficient.

Pansy—instinctive, elegant, ruthless.

“Reducto!”

“Protego!”

“Expelliarmus!”

“Deflectum!”

Their wands sparked as spell met spell.

Between dodges, Pansy hissed, “You know I care about him.”

Hermione narrowed her eyes. “Do I?”

Pansy’s next jinx came harder. “I’d hex my father to protect him.”

Hermione’s shield was sharper. “I’d hex you if you hurt him.”

A pause.

Then twin smirks.

They cast again—together this time—then disarmed each other simultaneously.

Across the chamber, Ron and Theo circled like wary wolves.

“Just so we’re clear,” Ron muttered, “you touch her wrong, you breathe wrong near her, I will make your life hell.”

Theo nodded, surprisingly calm. “Noted.”

Ron blinked. “That’s it? No snark?”

“I’m not here to compete with you, Weasley. Just protect what’s mine.”

Ron faltered.

Theo added, “But hurt Pansy, and I’ll hex you into a bag of pudding.”

“...mutual understanding, then?”

Theo inclined his head. “Of a sort.”

Then they raised their wands—

And blasted each other backward with Stupefy at the same time.

They groaned from opposite ends of the room.

“That’s enough!” Harry barked.

He whipped his wand upward and cast Rictusempra at both duos—light, harmless, but enough to knock them off rhythm with involuntary laughter.

Hermione collapsed against a mat, giggling uncontrollably.

Pansy growled, “Potter!” between snorts.

Ron rolled, gasping.

Theo just lay there, eyes closed, face twitching. “I hate this spell.”

Harry strode into the center of the room, arms crossed.

“Are we done measuring whose wand is bigger, or should I put you all in separate corners?”

Everyone groaned.

Hermione sat up, still breathless. “You’re such a tyrant sometimes.”

“And yet,” Lavender said from across the room, “hot.”

Parvati added, “It’s the command voice.”

Pansy smirked. “I might need to borrow it sometime.”

Harry sighed. “DADA. Not dating. Focus.”

The rest of the lesson continued with fewer threats and more teamwork, but the message was clear on all sides:

Protect the people you love.

Even if it means hexing your friends into next week.

By the time the session ended, bruises were healed, egos slightly bruised, and everyone was laughing again—because in this room, at least, trust had been battle-tested.

(scene break)

The last students filtered out of the Room of Requirement, laughter fading behind the enchanted door.

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender lingered in the warm silence. As the door shut, the room shimmered around them. The dueling floor and mats dissolved, replaced by smooth marble tiles, soft lantern light, and the gentle sound of lapping water.

They were suddenly standing in an exact replica of the Prefects’ Bathroom—only more intimate. The massive tub in the center steamed invitingly, filled with floral-scented bubbles and softly glowing water.

Harry blinked. “Uh… did one of you think of this?”

Parvati stepped toward the tub, loosening the tie on her robes. “Maybe.”

Lavender smirked and shrugged off her outer robes. “We deserve some comfort.”

Harry’s brain stalled as they slowly shed their remaining clothes and stepped into the water naked, graceful, confident.

They turned, arms resting on the edge of the tub, bums floating just out of the water, looking at him expectantly.

Lavender raised an eyebrow. “Well?”

Parvati grinned. “You coming, or do you need an invitation?”

Harry nearly tripped over himself getting undressed, his glasses askew as he stumbled out of his shirt and trousers, then all but dove into the water with a splash.

The steam wrapped around them like a cocoon.

They moved together in the water—arms tangled, fingers brushing skin, mouths finding familiar paths. The kisses were slow. Deep. Reassuring.

There was laughter, quiet whispers, and moments when the world simply… paused.

Parvati straddled Harry’s lap and slowly rode him while Lavender knelt beside them and traded kisses with both of them. They took turns fingering her and pinching and sucking on her nipples until she shuddered in climax.

Harry took Lavender roughly from behind while she bent over the edge of the tub, spanking her up-turned ass while she had her face buried in Parvati’s pussy and licked her until she screamed.

The girls took turns sucking him off underwater using bubblehead charms until he exploded in their mouths while he groped their bums and played with their breasts.

Time blurred, and when they finally emerged from the water—skin flushed, eyes shining—they were smiling, relaxed, and utterly entwined in each other.

As they dried off and redressed in conjured nightclothes, the bathroom shifted once again.

Now it was a lavish bedroom—plush carpets, deep curtains, a bed big enough for three, with a comforter in rich Gryffindor red. Candles flickered low. A fire crackled at the hearth.

They crawled into bed, still warm from the bath, limbs tangled naturally.

Parvati curled against Harry’s left side, one hand on his chest.

Lavender tucked herself into his right, arm draped across his waist.

The room was quiet except for the occasional pop of the fire.

“I know this year’s going to be harder,” Harry said softly.

Parvati nodded against his shoulder. “Then we hold onto each other tighter.”

Lavender added, “Whatever comes, we face it together.”

He looked down at them—two of the strongest, brightest parts of his life—and felt something settle in his chest.

Not fear.

But readiness.

“We’ll make it through,” he whispered.

They stayed that way for a long time—sharing thoughts about the DA, about Theo and Hermione, about the faint hints of danger creeping closer with each headline and whispered rumor.

Eventually, they drifted into sleep—safe, warm, and together.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts – Corridor Near the Ravenclaw Tower, Late That Same Evening

The stone corridor was quiet and dimly lit, save for the flickering torch light reflected off polished floors. Hermione walked with purpose, her Prefect badge gleaming on her chest. Beside her, Theo strolled in easy silence, hands in his pockets.

“Remind me again why I agreed to patrol this wing with you,” Theo murmured.

“Because you like me,” Hermione replied without missing a beat.

He tilted his head. “Compelling argument.”

Just as they turned the corner near the Ravenclaw entrance, a muffled moan echoed down the corridor, followed by a sharp gasp.

Hermione froze.

Theo raised an eyebrow. “Please tell me that was a ghost.”

“No ghost sounds like that,” Hermione hissed, already stalking toward the source—an innocuous-looking broom cupboard, door slightly ajar.

She reached for the handle…

The door swung open on its own.

Pansy stepped out, hair slightly mussed as if someone had been running their hands through it, red marks on her knees, a smug smile playing at her lips. She wiped the corner of her mouth of some suspiciously milky-looking liquid with the back of her hand, paused, and blinked when she saw the two prefects staring at her.

Hermione’s mouth opened, but nothing came out.

Theo just blinked.

Pansy smiled wide. “Evening.”

She sauntered off, hips swaying casually.

A beat later, Ron emerged, shirt untucked and an expression of extreme relaxation on his freckled face as he worked to re-fasten his trousers and belt, a pair of green lace knickers partially hanging out of his pocket. The moment he saw Hermione and Theo, his smugness evaporated into an awkward grin and he rapidly stuffed the knickers all the way into his pocket.

“Er… hey.”

He tried to straighten his clothes and hair at the same time, failing at both as he sped off down the corridor toward the Gryffindor common room.

Hermione, still stunned, finally snapped out of it. “Ten points from Gryffindor and Slytherin for being out after curfew!”

Without missing a beat, Pansy’s voice floated back from around the corner. “Worth it!”

Ron echoed from the opposite stairwell, laughing, “Definitely worth it!”

The hallway went quiet again.

Theo stared at the still-open broom cupboard.

Then at Hermione.

Then back to the cupboard.

She narrowed her eyes. “Don’t even think about it.”

Theo shrugged. “Can’t let a perfectly good broom closet go to waste.”

Before she could protest, he took her hand and gently tugged her inside, closing the door behind them with a click.

A few seconds later, soft giggles echoed down the corridor.

And a minute after that, a quiet thump followed by muffled laughter drifted from behind the door.

Somewhere in the castle, a suit of armor shifted with a creak.

And the school carried on, as always, full of secrets, snogs, and softly whispered promises in hidden corners.

Chapter Text

Setting: The Great Hall – Breakfast, Next Morning

The Gryffindor table was a flurry of clinking silverware and early morning yawns as sunlight poured in through the enchanted ceiling, painting soft golden rays over toast, pumpkin juice, and sleepy-eyed students.

At the center of the table, Harry, Parvati, and Lavender munched contentedly, flanked by Ron, Hermione, and Pansy—who had chosen to grace the Gryffindor table again.

Ron sat hunched over his eggs, looking like he wished the earth would swallow him whole.

Pansy, on the other hand, radiated smug satisfaction, sipping her tea with the confidence of a Slytherin who’d stolen something she intended to keep.

Hermione cleared her throat. “So… how was everyone’s evening?”

Pansy didn’t look up from her cup. “Productive.”

Hermione arched her brow. “Oh, I’m sure.”

Pansy finally met her gaze. “I could ask you the same.”

Their eyes locked.

Ron choked on his toast.

Harry glanced between them. “What… what are we missing here?”

Parvati nudged Lavender, who leaned forward and whispered, “It’s a girls-with-secrets moment. Let them have it.”

Ron, now beet red, muttered, “Can we not talk about the closet?”

Pansy snickered. “I don’t remember anyone mentioning a closet.”

At that moment, Theo Nott sauntered over and dropped into the empty seat beside Hermione.

He poured himself some tea, took a slow sip, and said casually, “You know, there’s a particular broom closet near the Ravenclaw common room. Surprisingly spacious. Especially if you’ve got good silencing and cushioning charms.”

Hermione froze mid-sip.

Pansy smirked and raised her goblet. “To properly soundproofed storage.”

Hermione blushed and looked away, biting back a smile.

Ron groaned into his hands. “Please stop talking.”

Before anyone could make another joke, Lavender—bright-eyed and not thinking—added cheerfully, “Oh yeah! We found that one near the end of last year, it's super comfy!”

The table went dead silent.

All eyes turned to her.

Lavender blinked. “What?”

Parvati covered her mouth.

Pansy looked delighted.

Theo arched his brow.

Hermione choked on her tea.

Ron dropped his fork.

And Harry…

…Harry slowly turned to Lavender, an incredulous look on his face.

Lavender’s expression crumpled in horror. “I… that is— I mean— it’s not like— I didn’t mean—”

The entire table burst into laughter.

Parvati doubled over.

Hermione buried her face in her hands, shaking.

Theo and Pansy clinked glasses in mock salute.

Ron laughed so hard he had to lean on the table for support.

Lavender, now red as a tomato, whimpered, “I really didn’t mean to say that—”

Harry slid an arm around her shoulder, pulled her close, and planted a soft kiss on her cheek.

“You’re adorable when you panic,” he said gently.

She melted into giggles, hiding her face in his scarf.

Across the Great Hall, the rest of the students watched the chaotic Gryffindor-Slytherin alliance with confused expressions and exchanged murmurs.

But seeing Harry Potter, Lavender Brown, Parvati Patil, Ron Weasley, Hermione Granger, Pansy Parkinson, and even Theo Nott all laughing together?

Well… Hogwarts had seen stranger things.

Probably.

As the group caught their breath from the laughter, the familiar rustle of wings filled the vaulted air above them. Dozens of owls swooped through the enchanted ceiling, gliding between floating candles and spiraling toward their targets below.

One particularly regal-looking eagle owl dropped a copy of the Daily Prophet neatly in front of Hermione, who instinctively reached for it.

Lavender leaned her head on Harry’s shoulder, still recovering from embarrassment. “If this is another article about Fudge’s hat collection, I might fall asleep at the table.”

But Hermione’s brow furrowed as soon as her eyes hit the front page.

She smoothed the parchment. “It’s not.”

Harry sat up straighter. Parvati and Theo leaned in. Ron wiped his hands on his napkin and peered over her shoulder.

At the top of the page, bold and stark in black ink:

Mysterious Disappearances Plague Northern Villages

Aurors stretched thin as families vanish without trace

A large moving photo showed an abandoned wizarding home with a shattered door, magical lights flickering in the windows, and Ministry investigators pacing outside.

Hermione read aloud:

“The Department of Magical Law Enforcement confirmed that four more families have disappeared from the northern edges of Yorkshire and Durham, bringing the total to seventeen since midsummer. There is no sign of struggle, but traces of magical residue indicate high-level spellwork. No demands have been issued. No suspects have been named…”

She trailed off. “They don’t even know if they’re alive.”

Pansy had stopped smiling.

Theo’s jaw tightened. “That’s not just dark wizards. That’s organized.”

Ron muttered, “You think it’s… him?”

Hermione nodded grimly. “Or someone working for him. The Ministry won’t say it. But we all know what’s happening.”

Lavender sat up, face pale. “Why didn’t they mention this sooner?”

“Because Fudge doesn’t want to admit he’s lost control,” Harry said, voice low and bitter. “He’ll let the world burn before admitting Voldemort’s back.”

Even the mention of the name made nearby students flinch.

The cheer in the Great Hall had diminished. Other tables had their own papers, their own shocked gasps. A few Slytherins near the far end were huddled around a copy, whispering urgently.

Neville wandered over from down the table, clutching a Prophet of his own. “You guys saw it too?”

Harry nodded.

Neville swallowed. “My gran said people she knows in Derbyshire are warding their houses like it's 1981 again.”

Hermione folded the paper. “We need to bring this to the DA.”

Parvati’s voice was quiet but firm. “We need to be ready.”

Lavender reached for Harry’s hand. “Whatever comes, we stand together.”

Harry let out a breath. “Let them come. This time, they’ll find we’re ready for them.”

The owl droppings and crumbs still littered the table, but the morning felt heavier now—less like the start of another day and more like the tightening of a noose.

The laughter had faded.

But their resolve had begun to harden.

(scene breaks)

Setting: Various – Over the Next Few Weeks

DA – Room of Requirement

Crack!

A disarming spell from Hermione knocks Blaise’s wand from his hand, drawing murmurs of approval. Harry circles the dueling pairs, correcting stances, enhancing focus.

Lavender ducks a stunning spell from Pansy and rolls behind a conjured shield.

Theo and Dean spar, wand tips glowing.

“Again,” Harry calls. “We don’t flinch anymore.”

Classroom – Transfiguration

Professor McGonagall raises a thin brow as Parvati successfully transforms a rolled-up sock into a hopping ferret.

Ron fumbles and conjures a pair of oversized underpants.

Pansy whispers something to him and he smirks.

Behind them, Hermione jots notes furiously, pausing every few seconds to glance out the window.

The Daily Prophet headlines get worse and worse over time:

WIZARDING FAMILY MISSING FROM KENT VILLAGE

GRINGOTTS VAULT SECURITY TARGETED – NO LOSSES, BUT WARNINGS ISSUED

FUDGE DENIES DARK MAGIC INVOLVEMENT

Students read at breakfast, brows furrowed, whispers loud enough to echo.

Even some Slytherins exchange glances of uncertainty.

Gryffindor Common Room – Late One Night

The trio sits together, tea steaming between them.

Parvati leans on Harry’s shoulder. Lavender toys with his fingers in hers.

“I don’t like this waiting,” Parvati murmurs.

“We’re not waiting,” Harry says softly. “We’re preparing.”

Lavender kisses his hand. “And getting better.”

DA – Room of Requirement

A wall covered in maps, clippings, notes.

Hermione places colored pins along a hand-drawn map of Britain, tracing the disappearance locations.

Neville and Theo study lines of defensive enchantments.

Pansy reads through a list of missing families.

Harry stares at a photo of his parents, face cold.

Dumbledore’s Office

The stone gargoyle groans aside as Harry ascends the spiral staircase, heart pounding.

Inside, the fire crackles warmly, and Fawkes trills a soft note.

Dumbledore sits behind his desk, aged and distant.

“Harry,” he says, “it’s time you knew everything. I feel I can no longer keep these things from you, as much as I wished for you to have as normal a childhood as possible.”

“Professor, you know me and normal don’t really get along, right?”

Dumbledore chuckles slightly, “Well, let’s hope we can change that someday.”

A flickering memory in Dumbledore’s Pensieve—a young, charming Tom Riddle smiling as he questions Professor Slughorn.

“Isn’t it true, sir, that a soul can be split… more than once?”

Voice Over – Dumbledore (as the memory continues)

“He feared death above all else… and in seeking to escape it, he did the unthinkable.”

“Seven pieces of his soul, Harry. Six hidden. Six objects. These are the anchors holding him to this world.”

The next day’s Prophet headline:

MASS ESCAPE FROM AZKABAN – MINISTRY COVER-UP SUSPECTED

Harry stands alone in front of the mirror in his dormitory.

He stares at his reflection—tired, hardened, determined.

He whispers to himself, “We’re running out of time.”

(scene break)

Setting: Room of Requirement – Late Night, Post-DA Session

The warm glow of conjured lanterns danced along the velvet curtains and plush bedding. The dueling mats and training dummies had long since vanished, replaced by silken sheets, a massive four-poster bed, and the gentle scent of lavender and firewood.

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender lay tangled together in the aftermath of their quietest, most tender time together yet. Limbs overlapped, bare shoulders glistening, and sweat cooling slowly on flushed skin. Harry’s hand rested on Parvati’s waist; Lavender’s fingers traced lazy circles on his chest.

Silence held them gently—until Harry whispered, “There’s something I need to tell you.”

Both girls stilled, lifting their heads in concern.

“Dumbledore told me what Voldemort did to stay alive. Why he didn’t die.”

Lavender blinked, her fingers freezing.

Parvati’s voice was soft. “Is it… worse than we thought?”

Harry nodded. “He tore his soul into pieces. He made objects—Horcruxes—to anchor those pieces. Dumbledore thinks there were six of them. Six objects keeping him alive.”

A beat passed.

Parvati sat up slowly. “We’re going to find them, aren’t we?”

Harry looked up at her. “We have to. One of them has already been destroyed, the diary back in second year that possessed Ginny.”

Lavender propped herself on one elbow. “Then we’ll help. All the way.”

(scene break)

The Gryffindor table was crowded as usual, but in the middle of the noise, the trio sat close, heads down, whispering between bites of roast beef sandwiches and pumpkin juice.

Parvati had conjured a privacy charm to muffle their voices. Lavender unrolled a blank parchment, scribbling notes.

“The diary’s destroyed,” Harry said quietly. “That leaves five.”

“We think the rest are probably something from each founder, right?” Parvati tapped her quill against her chin. “He likes trophies that mean something.”

“We need to figure out if any of those things are at Hogwarts,” Lavender added. “And if they are—where?”

As if summoned by fate itself, Luna Lovegood glided behind them, a book about magical fauna tucked under her arm, her earrings made of small paper stars today.

She paused, tilting her head slightly. “If something was hidden at Hogwarts… I’d ask the elves.”

All three turned toward her at once.

Luna blinked, offered a dreamy smile, and wandered off toward the Ravenclaw table without further comment.

Parvati whispered, “Oh. My. Gods. She’s right.”

Lavender blinked. “The house-elves see everything.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “And they’d know every room, every passage—”

“Even the Room of Requirement,” Parvati finished.

They stared at each other for a long moment, then burst into a flurry of whispered plans.

Later that evening, back in the Room, they stood surrounded by mountains of hidden junk—forgotten furniture, broken wands, banned books, dusty trunks. The Room of Hidden Things was overwhelming.

Parvati closed her eyes. “We need a way to sort this. To isolate what doesn’t belong.”

Her eyes snapped open. “Harry—can you ask the room to show you objects of power? Not usefulness. Not worth. Magic power.”

Harry nodded, focusing.

“I need to see what’s powerful. Dangerous. Hidden.”

The room shifted. Items blurred. Glimmering red and gold outlines shimmered faintly over specific artifacts.

Among the chaos, they saw it—a worn bust of a knight with a small pedestal beside it.

And on the pedestal… a tarnished but unmistakably elegant silver-and-blue diadem.

Lavender inhaled sharply. “Ravenclaw’s.”

Parvati gripped Harry’s hand. “We found one.”

The silver-blue diadem shimmered atop its pedestal, elegant and ancient, the faint engraving along its rim barely visible:

Wit beyond measure is man's greatest treasure.

But Harry wasn’t reading the words. He wasn’t moving. Not really.

His hand hovered mid-air, eyes glassy, mouth slightly parted.

“Harry?” Parvati said carefully.

He didn’t respond. He took a step forward.

“Harry, don’t—” Lavender started, but his fingers were already inches from the diadem.

His eyes were like mirrors—cold, distant, unfocused.

Parvati lunged to block him—but Lavender beat her to it.

She grabbed Harry’s collar, pulled him down, and kissed him hard.

There was no hesitation. It was heat, urgency, and desperation all in one breath.

For a terrifying second, he didn’t react.

Then his arms wrapped around her like a snapped rubber band and he kissed her back—messy, grateful, alive.

He broke away gasping.

“Bloody hell,” he muttered, blinking like he’d just come up for air. “Thank you. I… I wasn’t in control. It was calling to me.”

Lavender smoothed his hair. “Of course it was. It’s a Horcrux. They’re evil. I wasn’t about to let it seduce my boyfriend.”

Harry laughed weakly. “You’re amazing.”

Parvati exhaled, relieved. “All the more reason to not touch it again. We’re not destroying this one alone.”

She turned to the others. “We’re going to get Dumbledore.”

A few short minutes later The Room of Hidden Things shimmered again as Harry, Parvati, and Lavender reentered—this time with Professor Dumbledore in tow.

He studied the diadem in heavy silence, his expression unreadable.

“So it was here all along. I suspected, but to find it this soon… You three have done something extraordinary.”

Lavender squeezed Harry’s hand.

Parvati asked, “Can you destroy it? Like the diary?”

Dumbledore turned, his eyes glittering. “We’ll use something very familiar to Harry.”

With a flick of his wand, he conjured a protective ward around them and produced a long glass case—inside, gleaming faintly, was a single Basilisk fang.

Harry’s breath caught.

“You kept one?”

Dumbledore gave a rare, mischievous smile. “Of course I did.”

He lifted the fang with reverence and approached the pedestal.

As he stabbed the tip deep into the diadem’s delicate frame, the metal screamed.

A horrible, echoing screech tore through the room.

Dark smoke burst forth from the cracks, taking the shape of a misshapen face—Tom Riddle’s face—twisting, snarling, reaching…

Then it shattered like glass.

The diadem cracked in two.

Silence fell.

Dumbledore exhaled. “One more piece of his soul… gone.”

The diadem lay in ruin.

The trio stood shoulder to shoulder, hands linked, watching it smolder.

They were no longer just students.

They were soldiers in the shadows of a coming storm.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogsmeade – Late Autumn Weekend

The sun hung low behind thick grey clouds, casting soft light over the cobbled streets of Hogsmeade. Leaves skittered across the stone paths, and the sharp scent of chimney smoke filled the air. Students in cozy scarves and cloaks milled about, bags full of sweets, quills, and early Christmas gifts in tow.

Inside the Three Broomsticks, the trio had claimed a booth—Harry flanked on either side by Lavender and Parvati, their legs tangled under the table as they sipped hot cocoa and snacked on cinnamon pastries. Across from them, Ron had an arm lazily draped over Pansy’s shoulder, while Hermione and Theo sat side by side, sharing a butterbeer and smiling at each other with the quiet contentment of a couple settling into their rhythm.

“Okay, okay,” Lavender said, grinning as she swirled whipped cream into her cocoa, “we’ve officially bought enough chocolate to last us until Easter.”

“Speak for yourself,” Parvati added. “I plan to hoard mine like a dragon until February and then regret everything.”

Hermione chuckled. “You say that every year.”

Pansy leaned in to whisper something in Ron’s ear, making him grin like a loon.

Harry sighed, smiling. “Okay, let’s walk off the sugar crash.”

The group spilled back onto the main street, window-shopping, making jokes, and laughing as Lavender tried to shove a fuzzy pink hat onto Harry’s head while Parvati took pictures with an instant photo charm.

Eventually, they broke off in pairs—Ron and Pansy heading toward the bookshop, Harry walking hand-in-hand with both girls down toward Zonko’s, and Hermione and Theo taking a quiet stroll together near the edge of the village, past the shops and into quieter corners.

As Theo and Hermione turned down the alley—that alley—Hermione was mid-laugh when she stopped dead.

There, pressed against the stone wall, locked in an intense kiss that could’ve steamed the snow off rooftops, were Ginny Weasley and…

Blaise Zabini.

Theo blinked.

Hermione's jaw dropped.

Ginny and Blaise noticed them and broke apart in horror, panting, faces flushed.

Ginny quickly fumbled for her wand. “Merlin, we forgot the notice-me-not charm.”

Blaise ran a hand through his hair. “In our defense, it’s a really nice alley.”

Hermione put a hand over her mouth to stifle a giggle.

Theo smirked. “You’ve got taste, Weasley. Color me surprised.”

Before another word could be exchanged, Ron and Pansy rounded the corner.

Ron spotted the scene, did a double take, and narrowed his eyes.

“What’s going on here?”

The rest of the group arrived just in time to hear him.

Ginny blushed crimson. “Nothing!”

Blaise rubbed the back of his neck. “Just... appreciating the scenery?”

Hermione lost it and started giggling uncontrollably. Pansy covered her mouth to hide a very un-Slytherin grin.

Ron looked around at the blushing, snickering group and muttered, “Bloody Hogsmeade weekends…”

The alley would never be the same again.

Apparently, it wasn’t just the trio’s secret spot anymore—it had become a legacy for all young Hogwarts lovers.

And somewhere between the kisses and laughter, a little light returned to their world, even as the shadows waited beyond the village.

(scene break)

Setting: Gryffindor Boys' Dormitory – Late Night

The curtains around Harry’s bed hung closed, muffling the faint sounds of wind outside and the occasional creak of a shifting tower stone. For the first time in weeks, he was alone. Parvati and Lavender had chosen to sleep in their own dorms that night to talk about ‘girl stuff’ with Hermione, insisting he get a "full night’s sleep" for once.

But it didn’t last.

The air turned heavy in his chest.

Then the world shifted.

Flames licked the corners of his vision, and Harry stood—not himself, but inside Voldemort’s mind—in a dark stone chamber lit only by flickering torches. Shadows danced across cracked walls. Something twisted in his gut.

A faceless Death Eater, knees shaking, stood before Voldemort.

“My Lord,” he croaked, “one of the artifacts… the one hidden in the school… it’s gone.”

Voldemort, tall and serpentine, moved slowly forward. His voice was silk and venom.

“Gone?”

“The… the diadem, my Lord. Ravenclaw’s.”

There was silence. Then an inhuman hiss.

The man screamed before Harry even saw the curse cast. He fell, twitching on the stone floor, body convulsing.

Then… stillness.

Voldemort turned away, speaking not to anyone, but to the air.

“The fools. They couldn't know… Not unless Dumbledore…”

His slit pupils narrowed. His voice dropped.

“No matter. The diary… destroyed. The diadem…” He sneered. “They’ll never find the ring, and the cup is safe in her vault.”

He moved to a throne-like chair and sat. Nagini curled beside him, lifted her head and placed it in his lap.

“The locket remains safe. And Nagini… faithful Nagini.”

He caressed the snake’s head with skeletal fingers.

“They will never destroy them all. And even if they try… it will be too late.”

His crimson eyes locked with Harry's—through the dream.

Harry’s heart stopped.

Then—

He sat bolt upright in bed, drenched in sweat, gasping for air.

The dorm was quiet. Too quiet.

He yanked back the curtains, scrambled for his glasses, and bolted down the staircase.

Parvati and Lavender were already waiting, curled together on a sofa, somehow knowing he needed them. They stood as Harry rushed down the stairs, face pale and eyes wide.

“Another dream?” Lavender asked softly.

Harry nodded. “Voldemort knows. About the diadem. He… killed someone over it. And he mentioned the others.”

Parvati gripped his arm. “What were they?”

“A cup. He said it was in ‘her’ vault. I think he meant Bellatrix. And a ring and a locket. He said they were safe, but not where. And Nagini—he named her too.”

The girls exchanged glances. Lavender pulled him down to sit between them.

Parvati spoke first. “You need to tell Dumbledore. Today.”

Harry nodded slowly. “Yeah. Things keep getting worse.”

Outside the common room window, winter clouds gathered over the mountains.

But inside, for now, the trio sat in quiet urgency—preparing for what came next.

And they would not stop until every piece of Voldemort’s soul was torn from the world.

Chapter Text

Setting: Dumbledore’s Office – Early Evening

The golden light of the setting sun filtered through the high windows of the headmaster’s office, casting warm hues across the shelves of enchanted instruments and the perch where Fawkes preened quietly.

Harry, flanked by Parvati and Lavender, stood before the massive desk. To their right, Ron leaned with arms crossed, and Hermione clutched a folded parchment, already filled with meticulous notes.

Dumbledore, seated behind his desk, steepled his fingers.

“You are certain of what you saw?”

Harry nodded grimly. “He said it aloud—he knows the diadem is gone. He mentioned a cup in someone’s vault—Bellatrix’s, I think. And a ring. And a locket. And Nagini. He still has at least four.”

Lavender added, “He killed a Death Eater just for bringing him the news.”

Dumbledore’s expression hardened.

“Then we no longer have the luxury of time.”

He stood, pacing slowly.

“The vault—if it is in Gringotts—will not be easy to reach. Bellatrix Lestrange’s accounts are under extreme protection.”

Ron muttered, “Of course they are.”

Hermione spoke up. “We’ll need help. Real help. From people who know how to move in and out of places like that.”

“Agreed,” Dumbledore said. “Which is why I’ve already sent word to an old friend.”

As if on cue, the door creaked open and a vibrant figure strolled in, boots clicking on the stone floor.

She wore deep purple leather robes, her hair a riot of bubblegum pink, and a mischievous smile tugged at her lips.

“Hope I’m not late for the party.”

Nymphadora Tonks, Auror and Order of the Phoenix operative, winked at Harry as she flopped into a nearby armchair.

“Name’s Tonks. Just Tonks. Don’t use my first name unless you fancy your teeth being hexed out of your face.”

Parvati’s eyebrows rose, impressed.

Lavender whispered, “I like her.”

Ron gave a half-smile. “She’s mental.”

Hermione sighed fondly. “She’s brilliant.”

Dumbledore conjured a glowing image of a Gringotts vault in midair, its metal doors ringed in curses and enchantments.

“This is what we’re up against. We’ll need magical infiltration, curse breaking, and likely some misdirection.”

Tonks leaned forward, grin fading as she turned serious.

“I can get us blueprints. And if Hestia Jones is free, she’s the best surveillance artist the Aurors have.”

Harry asked, “And the others, he seemed most concerned about the locket?”

Dumbledore looked pained. “I once believed it destroyed. Now, I suspect it may still be in play. If it is where I fear, it lies somewhere that he considers important. I will investigate myself.”

Hermione’s eyes widened. “You’ll go alone?”

“I must. For now.”

He turned to Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder.

“You and your friends have done more than anyone could have expected. But I fear the path ahead will require greater risk… and greater sacrifice.”

The discussion continued for a good while after, with details shared and many questions asked.

As the meeting wrapped, plans forming and trust reaffirmed, Tonks pulled Harry aside near the door.

“You’ve got guts, Potter. And two very scary girlfriends. That’s good.”

Harry laughed weakly. “Scary in a good way?”

Tonks grinned. “Best kind. Don’t get yourself killed, alright? That’s my job.”

She winked again and was gone.

And with her arrival, so too came the sense that the war had entered a new phase.

They weren’t just students anymore.

They were a task force.

(scene break)

Setting: Diagon Alley – Gringotts Exterior, Early Morning

The street bustled with early foot traffic, the cold snap of approaching winter visible in every breath. Shoppers weaved between vendors, witches haggled over dragon-liver discounts, and all eyes pointedly avoided lingering on Gringotts Bank.

From a vendor's stall across the street, a hunched old wizard in layered robes sold enchanted finger bones and glared at the bank with cloudy eyes.

Except it wasn’t an old wizard.

It was Tonks, expertly disguised—her bubblegum hair traded for grizzled white strands, her youthful gait replaced by a convincing stoop and a cane that doubled as a wand.

Inside the bank across the road, a bespectacled, pinched-looking woman adjusted file folders in her hands, seemingly minding her own business.

Hestia Jones, also glamoured, wandered the bank lobby, seemingly waiting for an appointment but subtly eavesdropping on the teller’s conversations and marking ward schemes and rune arrays.

They were gathering as much information as they could on how the bank’s security worked.

For the next hour, they watched and took mental notes.

Goblin guard rotations. Wand scans at the entrance to the vaults. Curse-mark inspections. Bellatrix Lestrange’s vault was listed on the second-highest tier of protection—one step below the vaults of the Wizengamot itself, it would be difficult to get to it, much less get in.

Tonks cursed under her breath.

No way in through charm alone.

As two Ministry officials left the bank with a rune-scanner trailing behind them, Hestia’s narrowed eyes followed their path, then flicked back toward the ceiling above the entrance, at the runic warding matrix just barely visible to those trained to spot it.

She thought to herself, ‘Timing window. Ten seconds. Tops.’

Tonks watched subtly, already planning a chaos-based distraction.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogsmeade – The Hog’s Head Saloon, That Evening

The lighting was dim and grimy. The air smelled of wet stone and spilled butterbeer. But in a shadowed corner booth, Tonks and Hestia sat across from each other, drinks in hand, the scent of roasted peanuts acting as a poor counter to the scent of goats.

Tonks leaned back, boots up on the bench, glamour dispelled, hair now bright purple and spiky.

“I hate goblins,” she muttered. “Every last one of ‘em smells curses like I smell cheap whiskey.”

Hestia raised an eyebrow over her pint of mead. “And you smell whiskey frequently.”

Tonks grinned. “Exactly.”

“You see the rune array on the left-hand arch?” Hestia asked.

“Oh yeah,” Tonks said. “Half a second late and it’ll splatter you across the ceiling like abstract art.”

Hestia smirked. “Sexy.”

Tonks paused, then grinned wider. “You’re not wrong.”

They exchanged a look. Not quite serious—but not just teasing either.

“We’re going to need a distraction,” Hestia said finally. “Something loud. Something magical. Something very… you.”

“Aw, love,” Tonks purred, “you say the sweetest things.”

Hestia chuckled, leaning forward, fingers brushing against Tonks’s on the table.

“Don’t die doing it, alright?”

“Only if you don’t die watching my back.”

They clinked glasses.

Outside, the wind howled across the stone streets.

Inside the Hog’s Head, two witches plotted the breach of the most dangerous vault in the wizarding world, smirking through it all like they had something more worth fighting for than just the war.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts – Corridor Outside Ravenclaw Tower, Late Evening

The flickering torchlight cast long shadows down the stone hallway. Ron Weasley and Pansy Parkinson moved in near silence, close together, hands brushing as they made their way toward a familiar wooden door tucked in a corner beneath an archway.

Ron grinned. “Still the best broom closet in the castle.”

Pansy smirked. “Only because we broke it in that first time and added cushioning charms.”

They reached the door.

It was locked.

Ron frowned and reached for his wand, but Pansy tilted her head, curious. She knocked gently.

There was a muffled shuffle. Then a female voice answered, slightly breathless.

“Occupied!”

A moan followed. And a giggle. A very familiar giggle.

Ron froze.

His face turned crimson.

“Was that—? That sounded like—” He took a step forward. “That sounded like Ginny.”

Pansy’s eyes widened before her lips curled into a delightedly evil smile.

“Oh this is better than chocolate.”

Ron was already raising his wand. “I’m going to hex Zabini into next Tuesday—”

Pansy turned and kissed him, deeply and with enough tongue to silence even his righteous fury. Her other hand slid expertly to his belt and tugged him flush against her.

“Ronald,” she whispered in his ear, sultry and sly, “if you ruin my mood over your sister’s very healthy snogging life, you won’t get in my knickers at all tonight.”

Ron blinked. His mouth opened, then closed again.

She stepped back and slowly walked away, hips swaying, her wand twirling lazily in her fingers.

“Another closet. Now. Or I go back to my dorm and take care of myself…alone.”

Ron groaned in defeat, casting one last scowl at the door as he followed her with single-minded focus, eyes fixed on her swaying bum like a man under a spell.

Inside the closet, Ginny was tangled in a mess of disheveled robes and discarded clothing, flushed and breathless. She pulled open the door just a crack, peering out to make sure the corridor was empty.

Seeing no one, she whispered over her shoulder, “They’re gone.”

A dark hand slid around her waist and pulled her back in.

“Good,” said Blaise, his voice smooth and possessive. “Now close that door and finish what you started baby girl.”

Ginny smirked, eyes glinting as she slammed the door shut and moved back onto her knees, pausing to renew the cushioning charm beforehand.

“Yes… Daddy.”

A faint blue shimmer washed over the wood—a renewed privacy charm.

The corridor fell silent again.

Inside the closet the sounds of sucking, licking, and gentle moans and grunts echoed off the walls.

Outside, only the gentle creak of settling stone and the sound of wind through the windows hinted that Hogwarts still kept its secrets… mostly.

(scene break)

Setting: Tonks’s Flat – Night Before the Vault Heist

The room was dimly lit, filled with the scent of wand oil and fresh ink from scattered parchments detailing the Gringotts layout. The final plan was laid out across the table—entrance, timing, escape routes, ward signatures, and distraction protocols.

And in the center of the room stood Bellatrix Lestrange.

Or rather… Tonks, wearing her infamous aunt’s face and form like a mask. The resemblance was terrifying: wild black curls, sunken eyes, aristocratic sneer.

“You filthy half-blood mongrels!” she hissed with bone-chilling venom, pacing and waving a twisted wand mockingly. “You’ll all bleed for the Dark Lord’s glory!”

She turned to face Hestia Jones, eyes ablaze, voice cold and haughty.

“Well? Do I pass for dear old Auntie Bella?”

Hestia, seated on the edge of Tonks’s couch, blinked. “You pass so well I want to either hex you into oblivion… or kiss you just to wipe that look off your face.”

Tonks—still Bellatrix—arched a brow and smirked. “Why not both?”

There was a beat of charged silence.

Then Hestia stood, slowly. She walked over until they were nearly chest to chest.

“This is so wrong.”

“And yet you haven’t walked away.”

Hestia reached up, brushing a lock of dark hair from “Bellatrix’s” face, her fingers trembling slightly.

“Merlin, you even smell different. How do you do that?”

Tonks grinned. “Metamorphmagus trick. Smell’s all in the memory.”

“Disturbing.”

“Effective.”

Their faces were inches apart now. The air between them practically crackled.

“Just so we’re clear,” Hestia said, voice low and dry, “I’m not sleeping with your aunt.”

“Good,” Tonks replied. “Because neither am I.”

And then the tension snapped. Tonks and Hestia crashed together in a passionate kiss, all tongues and lips. Clothes were hastily discarded and thrown across the room until the two women were mostly naked and wrapped up in each other so tight they appeared to be one.

Tonks, still wearing Bellatrix’s face and body, lowered Hestia onto her back on the floor and hovered above her, taking her in. 

“You’re gorgeous, my little half-blood whore.”

“That is so weird hearing ‘Her’ say that” Hestia muttered, but still smiled at the compliment, reaching out to fondle a breast, slightly pinching Tonks nipple, eliciting a hiss from the "Death Eater” look-alike.

Tonks once again pulled Hestia into a passionate kiss while running her hand down between the woman’s legs and beginning to stroke her slit with her fingers, gathering her wetness before pushing two fingers inside.

Hestia threw her head back and groaned, loving the stretch Tonks was giving her.

Tonks looked down and smirked, increasing the pace of her fingers, resulting in a ‘schlicking’ noise coming from Hestia’s increasingly wet pussy. 

Hestia looked into Tonks’ eyes and whispered “Don’t stop, please… don’t stop.”

Tonks giggled and replied “I have no intention of stopping until you are a pile of filthy little half-blood goo” in a perfect imitation of her aunt’s voice.

Hestia dropped her head back onto the floor and groaned, “Merlin, why is that so HOT?!”

Tonks kept up the pace of her fingers and began biting at Hestia’s nipples, pulling on them with her teeth. Hestia rapidly started racing toward her climax, panting and whining, squirming under Tonks’ ministrations. 

Tonks, seeing she was about to go over the edge, leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Cum for me my little half-blood slut! Cum all over my pureblood fingers!” She pushed a little bit of her magic into her thumb, which was circling Hestia’s clit while she kept rapidly fingering her. Hestia’s eyes went wide and her body went rigid as her orgasm washed over her. She bit her lip so hard she bled and let out a series of grunts as she came on Tonks’ fingers.

Tonks pulled out her fingers and proceeded to lick them clean while Hestia recovered. Once her breathing was somewhat back to normal, Tonks, still as Bellatrix, straddled Hestia’s face and lowered her weeping pussy onto her girlfriend’s mouth and tongue, grabbing her by the hair and pulling her tight against her.

“Lick me you little half-blood bitch! And you better do a good job or I’ll hex your clit until you scream!” She cackled, before moaning as Hestia got hard at work. Tonks reached up to pinch and pull on her own nipples (“Her aunt’s nipples?---Maybe?---Is this weird?”) while she settled in to ride Hestia’s face into the floor.

Later

The couch cushions were skewed. Clothes half-draped across chairs. Papers scattered. The only light left flickered from a candle on a wall sconce.

Both women lay flat on the carpet, hair mussed, chests rising and falling, the illusion of Bellatrix slowly melting away as Tonks returned to herself—pink hair blooming back into view.

They stared at each other in silence for a moment.

Then burst into wild, breathless laughter.

“Well,” Tonks gasped, “if we die tomorrow, that’ll be a hell of a last memory.”

“I’m still judging you,” Hestia grinned, nudging her with her foot. “Just so you know.”

“Yeah, but it was a little hot, wasn’t it?”

“...No comment.”

Tonks sat up and stretched. “C’mon, let’s hit the shower before you get too nostalgic for my psychotic aunt.”

“Only if you promise not to morph into Moody next time.”

“No promises.”

They laughed again, their fingers brushing briefly as they stood and headed toward the bathroom, letting the heat of the moment melt into the warmth of trust.

“Oooh, what about Aunty Bella with Moody’s cock?” Tonks asked teasingly.

“Ewww! Why would you even think that?!”

(scene break)

Setting: Gringotts – Just Outside the Front Entrance, Late Evening the Next Day

Spells crackled through the air like lightning.

Tonks, in her Aunt Bellatrix’s form, sprinted full tilt down the marbled steps of Gringotts, dodging streaks of magical energy that exploded against the stone around her. Behind her, goblins shouted, alarms rang, and an Auror tried to cast a netting jinx.

“Almost there—!”

From the rooftop of a nearby building, Hestia, wand in hand and wearing a set of Death Eater robes and mask as a disguise, rained down a storm of covering fire—stunners, smoke hexes, and one very creative decoy illusion that made it appear Tonks had multiplied and was running in three different directions.

As soon as Tonks hit the perimeter of the bank’s wards, there was a pulse of resistance, then—

CRACK.

She vanished.

Tonks hit the wooden floor of her flat, panting, her boots skidding on the rug.

“WOO! Merlin’s flaming eyebrows, that was intense!”

Another loud CRACK echoed through the room as Hestia appeared next to her, looking wild-eyed, hair windswept, one sleeve torn, and her expression full of relief and fire.

Without hesitation, she threw her arms around Tonks, who had dropped the disguise, pulling her into a fierce hug.

“Are you okay? What happened? Did you get it?!”

Tonks grinned like a wolf, reached inside her robes, and pulled out a small, ornate cup inlaid with a badger and tiny gemstones.

“Piece of cake. Exactly according to plan.”

Hestia stared at her.

One beat.

Two.

Then burst into uncontrollable laughter.

She collapsed onto the couch, howling.

Tonks smirked, watching her.

“Glad to know someone has faith.”

“You maniac,” Hestia gasped. “You bloody lunatic.”

Tonks sauntered over, still grinning, and in a flash of metamorphic shimmer, transformed back into Bellatrix Lestrange again—complete with wild hair and a wicked grin.

“Now I need to blow off some steam,” she purred mockingly, voice dripping with dark sensuality. “You dirty little half-blood… You will service me.”

Hestia gaped in theatrical horror, then threw a pillow at her.

“You’re deranged!”

Tonks dropped the act and tackled her onto the couch, the two of them laughing so hard they were breathless. Then, in the quiet between the giggles, Tonks kissed her hard—fierce and real.

(scene break)

The fireplace roared green and then spit out Tonks and Hestia, slightly rumpled, carrying the cup in a small wooden box that glowed with the blue light of a containment ward.

Dumbledore looked up from behind his desk and smiled softly, pride gleaming in his tired eyes.

“Well done. Truly.”

Tonks handed it over. “One cursed cup, as requested.”

“And not a moment too soon,” he said gravely, eyes flicking to the cursed glow surrounding the object.

He tapped his wand to a phoenix-feather inkwell. The ink swirled and reshaped into a message.

“Let’s not delay. I’ll summon Harry and his companions. They deserve to see this through.”

A Short While Later:

The room felt colder than usual.

The golden glow of the candles flickered strangely as Harry, Parvati, Lavender, Tonks, Hestia, Ron, and Hermione all stood in a semicircle around Dumbledore, who placed the sealed Horcrux cup on a stone pedestal he conjured in the center of the room.

The cup vibrated faintly in its containment field, emitting a soft, sickly hum, like whispers trying to crawl through the air.

“This was Helga Hufflepuff’s,” Dumbledore said quietly, his expression grave. “And like the diary and diadem before it, it is steeped in the darkest magic imaginable.”

He summoned the basilisk fang, the same one used to destroy the diary. Harry felt his scar twinge at the sight of it.

“Are you ready?” the Headmaster asked Harry gently.

Harry gave a short nod. “Let’s end it.”

With a whisper of an incantation, Dumbledore pierced the containment field.

The cup screamed.

Not with sound, but with magic. A violent pulse of dark energy shot outward, knocking over several books and snuffing out candles. The cup writhed, shrieked again, and cracked open like porcelain shattering under pressure.

The room spun—

Suddenly, Harry's eyes went white and he collapsed.

In his mind, he saw:

Voldemort, in a dark stone chamber, his eyes blazing red, wand held high.

A Death Eater groveled before him, stammering about the Lestrange vault.

“They broke into my vault?” Voldemort hissed.

The man sobbed. “It appeared to be Bellatrix—”

CRUCIO.

The Death Eater screamed, and Voldemort flung him against the wall with a flick of his hand.

Voldemort turned, howled with rage, and began obliterating the room around him, statues shattering, stone walls cracking, books bursting into flame.

“They think they can steal from me?” he snarled. “Let them try.”

Then—he vanished with a deafening crack, disapparating to places unknown.

Harry gasped and sat up, drenched in sweat. Parvati and Lavender immediately knelt beside him, helping him sit against the couch as the others gathered in alarm.

“He knows,” Harry panted. “He knows we’ve taken the cup. He’s furious. Killed one of his own. And he’s gone… I don’t know where.”

Dumbledore’s face was pale. “Then there is no time.”

He turned, robes swirling, and retrieved a small, faded box from his shelves. Inside lay an ancient locket—cracked, cursed, and already broken.

“This was difficult to find, and even more difficult to retrieve. But it has been destroyed, thanks to a former Death Eater and a house elf. Only the ring remains.”

Ron asked, “Where is it?”

“Where Tom Riddle was born. In the ruins of the Gaunt family home.”

Hermione’s hand flew to her mouth.

“Headmaster, you can’t go alone—”

“I must,” Dumbledore said, voice heavy. “The ring is the most heavily protected besides the snake. And I fear Voldemort may already be on his way.”

He met Harry’s eyes. “You must stay safe. Keep training. You will all be needed soon.”

He turned to Fawkes and gave a slight nod.

“I shall return as soon as I can.”

He vanished in a flash of Phoenix fire.

Hours Later:

Dawn crept over the castle when Dumbledore appeared again in a flash.

Dumbledore stumbled, robes torn, arm badly burned, clutching a blackened silver ring in one hand.

Tonks rushed forward. “Merlin—what happened?!”

He dropped to one knee, still holding the ring.

“He was there. We dueled.”

Parvati looked stunned. “You fought Voldemort?”

Dumbledore nodded, grimacing. “Long enough to retrieve the ring and escape. But I… paid a price.”

He held up his burned hand—the black curse creeping up his fingers.

“This wound will not heal.”

Harry stepped forward. “You got it. That’s what matters.”

Dumbledore gave a faint, tired smile. “Five down. One to go.”

Chapter Text

Setting: Room of Requirement – Prefect’s Bath Configuration, Late Night

The high, tiled walls echoed with the soft sound of trickling water. Steam hung in the air like a shroud, glowing faintly in the candlelight that ringed the enormous sunken tub.

The water smelled faintly of lavender and eucalyptus.

In the center of the bath, nestled together in the gently swirling warmth, sat Harry, Parvati, and Lavender—nude, yes, but not in the way they usually were.

There was no hunger in their touch tonight.

Only closeness. Comfort. Solidarity.

Harry sat with his back against the edge of the tub, his arms draped around both girls, who were tucked into either side of him, heads resting against his shoulders. All three stared into the ripples of the water, lost in thought.

“He looked so… tired,” Harry murmured. “And his hand… It’s spreading.”

Parvati gently laced her fingers with his. “He did it for you. For us. Because you’re the one who has to finish it.”

Lavender exhaled slowly, voice thick with emotion. “I hate that he had to go alone. I hate that you have to carry this.”

Harry didn’t respond for a long moment. Then he leaned his head back and looked at the ceiling.

“There’s just one left,” he said. “Nagini. Dumbledore thinks she’s the final Horcrux.”

Parvati’s voice was calm, but resolute. “Then we end this. We help you end it.”

Lavender reached out and gently touched the lightning bolt scar on his forehead, her hand lingering.

“You’re not alone. Not ever.”

He smiled, faint but genuine. “I know.”

They sat in silence again, the warmth of the water holding them, the gentle swirls echoing the slow rhythm of their thoughts. For the first time in weeks, there was no tension in Harry’s shoulders. No fire behind his eyes.

Only stillness.

Only the three of them.

Together.

After a while, Parvati broke the silence, her voice light but meaningful.

“Do you think we’ll ever get a chance to just… be normal?”

Harry gave a small laugh. “Define ‘normal.’”

Lavender chuckled softly. “I think this is our normal now.”

Harry looked at them, both of them, and nodded.

“Then I’m okay with that.”

The steam had settled into a soft, hazy mist around the great tub. The trio remained where they had been—tucked quietly together in the warm water, savoring the rare stillness.

Then, with a faint creak, the door opened.

All three lifted their heads in alarm.

And in walked Luna Lovegood.

Wearing her butterbeer cork necklace, a pair of oversized, glittering Spectrespecs, and humming a strange tune only she could possibly know, she strolled in barefoot and utterly unconcerned, a rolled-up magazine tucked under her arm.

She didn’t seem to notice them at all.

Harry blinked. Parvati sat up slightly. Lavender just stared.

Luna paused in front of a stone bench, set the magazine down, and turned as if scanning the room through her bizarre glasses.

Still humming.

Still absolutely oblivious to the fact that there were three naked students soaking in a large tub ten feet away.

Harry finally cleared his throat.

“Uh… Luna?”

Luna jumped slightly, her head whipping around as if just noticing them for the first time.

“Oh! I didn’t see you there.”

She blinked at them, smiled serenely, and added, “Hello.”

Parvati exchanged a wide-eyed look with Lavender, who mouthed, ‘How?!’

Harry glanced toward the door. “How did you even get in? The Room… it only lets in who the creator wants.”

Luna nodded cheerfully. “Yes, I asked it for a place completely free of Wrackspurts so I could read my Quibbler in peace. This seemed ideal.”

The trio just stared.

Luna looked around, seemingly pleased, and then finally seemed to realize they were sitting in a bath.

Her eyes lit up.

“Oh, this is lovely. I have been needing a good soak.”

She began to undress.

Right there in front of them.

Necklace and Spectrespecs off. Robes, pulled over her head and folded with neatness entirely out of character. Then shirt, skirt, and underthings joined the stack.

The trio's eyes widened further, but none of them moved—more stunned than scandalized. 

They took in her petite body, somehow still curvy for someone her size, as she turned to face them. She was short with dirty silver blonde hair on both her head and crotch (she didn’t bother shaving or using charms down there apparently) with perky c-cup breasts, a tight stomach, shapely legs, and an absolutely perfectly heart-shaped bum. 

Lavender eyed her with appreciation, muttering “damn girl” under her breath, making Harry’s eyebrows shoot into his hairline and Parvati stifle a giggle.

Luna walked serenely to the tub and stepped in, sinking down into the water with a satisfied sigh, her nipples resting just above the waterline, completely unfazed by the trio’s presence.

She reached over to her pile of clothes, retrieved the Quibbler, and pulled it open.

From seemingly nowhere, she produced a quill and began doodling idly in the margins.

“Oh, you should see this article,” she said airily. “Apparently Nargles have been migrating north for the winter. Quite out of season.”

Lavender finally choked on a laugh and looked at Harry and Parvati, who simply shrugged.

“It’s Luna,” Harry said, voice calm and fond.

“Yeah,” Parvati echoed. “Just our Luna.”

The three of them sank a little deeper into the bath, cuddled close again, and let the surreal calm settle back over them—now shared with the girl across the tub who was happily humming and reading about invisible creatures, completely at peace.

(scene break)

Setting: An ancient manor house—Voldemort’s current stronghold, Late Night

The air in the drawing room crackled with barely restrained magic—the walls seemed to pulse with a dark, throbbing tension.

Lucius Malfoy stood ramrod straight, jaw clenched, his ornate cane gripped tighter than necessary. Beside him, Bellatrix Lestrange stood barefoot and grinning faintly, her dark eyes alive with madness and a dangerous sort of curiosity.

And at the far end of the room, seated like a king on a throne carved of bone and shadow, was Lord Voldemort.

His fingers drummed against the armrest—long, white, spider-like.

The air was thick with his fury.

“Three,” he hissed. “Three of my personal items—violated. Stolen. Destroyed.”

Lucius swallowed. “My Lord… if I may… what were these items?”

“Do you think I tell you everything, Lucius?" Voldemort's eyes flashed. "Do you think your bloodline entitles you to knowledge beyond your grasp?”

Lucius lowered his head, silent.

Bellatrix chuckled softly, clearly unbothered. “The fools at Hogwarts are meddling again, aren’t they?” she said, licking her lips. “Dumbledore, always poking his crooked old nose into things.”

Voldemort rose from his seat slowly, the room darkening with every step he took toward them.

“They are not guessing, Bella,” he said. “They are finding them. With precision. With purpose. First the diadem… now the cup… and the ring.”

Bellatrix frowned, puzzled. “Ring, my Lord?”

He stopped walking, turning his head ever so slightly.

“Yes… one I went to retrieve myself. It was guarded. And even that was not enough.”

His voice dropped to a whisper:

“There is a trail. There is a pattern. And someone… someone is leading them.”

Lucius dared to speak. “Could it be Severus?”

“No,” Voldemort said immediately. “Snape is too careful. And he knows nothing of these objects.”

He walked to the fireplace, staring into the flames like they might offer answers.

“Dumbledore knows. But he is not the one driving them… It’s the boy. Potter.”

Bellatrix let out a small gasp of delight. “Harry Potter. Always wanted to play with him.”

Voldemort turned slowly to face them again.

“They are inside Hogwarts… digging through my past.”

His voice shook with hatred.

“But they don’t know how many there are. They can’t.”

He reached up and touched his temple, eyes unfocused.

“And yet… they feel close.”

Lucius, watching him carefully, dared to ask, “What would you have us do, my Lord?”

“Set traps,” Voldemort whispered. “Scatter lies. Spread fear. Make them doubt their leads. Leak something tempting… something half true.”

His smile was chilling.

“Let’s see how clever they really are.”

(scene break)

Setting: Headmaster’s Office – Hogwarts, Late Evening

The torches burned lower than usual. A storm rolled outside the windows, casting flickering shadows across the office. Harry stood beside Dumbledore, arms crossed, his scar still faintly aching.

Across from them, cloaked in black and standing like a specter, was Professor Snape.

“He is… unraveling,” Snape said, his voice cold and clipped. “Furious, yes. But more than that—paranoid. He trusts no one.”

Dumbledore nodded solemnly. “That is to be expected, given recent events.”

Snape’s dark eyes flicked to Harry. “He believes you are at the center of it, Potter.”

Harry didn’t flinch. “He’s not wrong.”

“He rants to himself now,” Snape continued. “Often alone. Even the inner circle fears his moods.”

Dumbledore leaned forward. “What of Bellatrix?”

A pause.

“He is… preparing her. He intends something significant. I’ve heard fragments—something involving a mass demonstration of power. A statement. She is to lead it.”

Harry narrowed his eyes. “When?”

“Soon. A matter of weeks. She is still recovering from her time in Azkaban, but her strength returns quickly. Her madness faster still.”

Dumbledore folded his hands. “Then we must prepare.”

Snape’s expression remained unreadable. “He does not suspect me. Not yet. But the longer this goes, the more dangerous my position becomes.”

Harry nodded. “We’ll move soon.”

Snape turned and left with a rustle of black robes, vanishing down the stone staircase.

Dumbledore cast a patronus and sent it off with a message.

Moments later, the fire roared green and out stepped Tonks, in Auror robes, followed by Hestia Jones and finally, Mad-Eye Moody, who stomped in with his mechanical leg clicking.

“We got your message,” Tonks said, glancing at Harry. “What’s the sitrep?”

Dumbledore gestured them all closer.

“Bellatrix Lestrange is preparing for something—something big. We don’t yet know the target, but we cannot wait to act.”

Moody scowled. “She’s the most dangerous of the lot. Worse since Azkaban. You’ll need firepower to meet her.”

“That’s where you three come in,” Dumbledore said.

Tonks cracked her knuckles. “Say the word.”

“We need to find where she is hiding, track her movements. If she’s to act, she’ll need to leave hiding. And when she does, we intercept her. Quietly, if possible. Forcefully, if not.”

Hestia added, “And if she’s bait?”

Dumbledore’s gaze turned to Harry.

“Then we choose the terms of our confrontation. We don’t let Voldemort call the plays.”

Harry looked at each of them. “If we stop her, we send him a message. One he won’t be able to ignore.”

Moody’s magical eye spun in its socket.

“Then we’d better be ready when he answers.”

(scene break)

Setting: Various locations over the course of several days

Tonks, back in her usual punky hairstyle, and Hestia, in a subdued gray traveling cloak, move through shadowed alleys, abandoned homes, and forgotten corners of the wizarding world. Sometimes they’re together, sometimes apart.

Moody, ever-paranoid, follows up their leads, often trailing behind by a half-day to sweep for Death Eaters doubling back on their tracks.

They track her movements throughout the country, always just behind.

At a crumbling manor house in Derbyshire Tonks stands in the entryway, wand drawn, eyes narrowing. “She was here. Less than a day ago.”

In an empty Muggle graveyard near Dover, Hestia finds faint magical residue—something twisted and lingering. “Too old to follow,” she mutters. “But it reeks of her.”

Outside a safehouse once used by the Death Eaters Moody examines scorch marks on the walls and shakes his head. “Left in a hurry. Dammit.”

Each location matches fragments from Harry’s most recent visions, but none provide a concrete trail.

Back at Grimmauld Place, Tonks throws her coat onto the table and slumps down.

“She’s like smoke. Every time we close in—gone.”

Hestia leans on the back of a chair. “She’s being moved. Shielded.”

Moody growls, “Or baiting us. Keep watching. She’ll slip eventually.”

(scene break)

Setting: Room of Requirement, transformed into a cozy study

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender sit together, a large map of the British Isles spread across a conjured table. Magical notes, newspaper clippings, and sketches of possible hiding places hover above it like ghostly projections.

“We’ve found the diary, the ring, the locket, the cup, the diadem…” Harry muttered. “All destroyed.”

Parvati leaned forward. “That just leaves Nagini. If Dumbledore was right.”

Lavender frowned. “But she’s alive. The others were objects.”

Harry nodded. “That’s what makes it dangerous. She moves. She hides. And Voldemort keeps her close.”

“Which means we can’t get to her without getting to him,” Parvati added quietly.

The room fell into a thoughtful silence.

Harry sat back, jaw tight. “We need to know where he keeps her. Where she goes when she’s not attacking someone.”

Parvati got up and started pacing. “Maybe we track Voldemort directly? You’ve seen him in visions before.”

Lavender tapped her fingers on the table. “If he’s hiding Nagini, he’ll slip. Maybe… maybe Luna was right before—ask the elves?”

Harry blinked. “You think they’d know?”

Parvati looked thoughtful. “They see everything in this castle. And no one notices them.”

“It’s worth a try,” Harry said. “We can’t keep chasing shadows.”

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts kitchens – late evening

The warm smell of freshly baked bread and pumpkin stew hung in the air as Harry, Parvati, and Lavender crouched near the giant hearth. Around them, a dozen curious house-elves peeked out from behind copper pots and enchanted dishcloths.

At the center stood Dobby, proudly wearing a pair of mismatched socks and a Gryffindor-themed tea cozy as a hat.

“You is asking about the snake,” Dobby said seriously, wide eyes locked on Harry. “The one that belongs to him.”

Harry nodded. “We think she’s the last piece. If we can find her… we can end this.”

Dobby looked left and right before stepping closer.

“Dobby is hearing things, sir. Some elves that still serve the Dark Families. They whisper about the snake. That she eats what she’s told. That she guards.”

Parvati’s eyes widened. “Guards what?”

“Dobby does not know. But… Dobby can try to find out.”

Lavender leaned forward. “This is dangerous, Dobby.”

The elf stood taller. “Dobby is not afraid. Not of him. Not anymore.”

Harry knelt beside him, placing a hand on his small shoulder.

“Be careful, Dobby. We need you to come back.”

Dobby gave a brave little nod. “Dobby will find where the snake sleeps.”

With a loud pop, he vanished.

The trio sat in silence for a moment.

“If he can find her,” Lavender said quietly, “this could end sooner than we thought.”

(scene break)

Setting: An abandoned house on the edge of the Forbidden Forest – midnight

Bellatrix Lestrange stood before a dusty, broken fireplace, arms outstretched, her dark hair wild and unkempt, eyes glinting with manic glee.

Around her knelt five masked Death Eaters—silent, obedient, watching her with a mixture of awe and fear.

“Children,” she purred. “Laughter. Butterbeer. Wandering minds.”

She stepped toward the cracked window, staring out at the darkened outline of Hogsmeade in the distance.

“They think their lives are safe. That the war is far away.”

She turned, grin wide and teeth bared.

“We will remind them. We will paint the snow red.”

A murmur of assent.

One Death Eater asked cautiously, “And the Dark Lord?”

“He gave me freedom to rain chaos,” Bellatrix said, licking her lips. “He wants a message. I shall deliver it.”

“They think they’re clever, these little rebels. But I know their tricks. And I know when they will come.”

“The next Hogsmeade weekend… is their funeral.”

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts and Hogsmeade – Hogsmeade Weekend

The fire roared green in Dumbledore’s office as Severus Snape stepped out of the floo, pale and grim.

“She’s moving tonight,” he said without preamble. “Bellatrix leads them. The students are the target.”

Dumbledore’s jaw clenched. “How sure are you?”

“I overheard it. The moment she received the signal—she began to move her pieces.”

Dumbledore turned to the fireplace. “Sound the call.”

Over the next two hours, members of the Order of the Phoenix quietly gathered in and around Hogsmeade.

Tonks, crouched on Madam Puddifoot’s roof, wand in hand.

Kingsley Shacklebolt blending into the Three Broomsticks crowd in plain robes.

Arthur Weasley and the twins, hidden among Zonko’s and Honeydukes.

Sirius, pacing near the alley behind the Hog’s Head in his grim Animagus form.

Professors McGonagall, Flitwick, and Sprout, disguised in cloaks, eyes alert.

Dumbledore watched it all from the hill, robes swirling in the cold wind, waiting.

It began as the sun dipped behind the mountains. A sudden crack of apparition, followed by the whooshing roar of flames as a nearby shop was blasted apart.

Screams filled the air.

Bellatrix Lestrange strolled down the main street, wand raised like a conductor’s baton.

“Let’s make this lively, shall we?”

Behind her, masked Death Eaters surged into the village.

Explosions. Screams. The shriek of shattering glass.

Chapter Text

Order members, the DA, and the Hogwarts professors were locked in combat with the Death Eaters all over the village. Chaos and death were everywhere as students and villagers tried to run for safety, not all of them made it.

Mad-Eye Moody dueled two Death Eaters at once near Honeydukes, his spells controlled and lethal, standing over the body of a Hufflepuff who fell protecting what looked to be his sister. She lay there clutching his body, sobbing, oblivious to the destruction around her.

Fred and George Weasley launched flashbang potions at the Death Eaters and cast protective shields around fleeing students, screaming together in fury when a younger Slytherin girl was cut down for trying to stand between the Death Eaters and their prey.

Tonks tackled a masked attacker from her rooftop, wand blazing with purple light, merciless after seeing him curse a student in the back as they ran away.

Arthur Weasley and Kingsley Shaklebolt were locked in a savage duel with three Death Eaters near Zonko’s, defending three younger students after Colin Creevy took a killing curse for another student.

And at the town square, Bellatrix fought Sirius and Remus Lupin while Dumbledore shielded a large group of third-years from an attack by three masked Death Eaters, holding them off but unable to break away.

Their duel was a whirlwind—spells slashing through the air, stone cracking, light flashing red and green.

She taunted them, spinning out of the way of their curses and returning fire with haphazard control, not caring what she hit. Buildings crumbled, windows shattered, and cobblestones flew through the air with each spell's impact.

Remus landed a vicious blasting curse that sent Bellatrix crashing into a store front—but she rose again, wild-eyed and laughing maniacally while bleeding from the ears and numerous cuts all over her body.

Sirius advanced from one side while Remus sent a cloud of debris flying at her, trying to distract her. She cackled and deflected everything he sent at her toward Sirius, making him dodge behind a low wall to avoid being crushed.

Then, she barked out a spell and a burst of green flew from her wand.

Remus collapsed, unmoving.

“NO!” Sirius roared, running forward in a rage while she danced in joy, laughing crazily.

His wand whipped forward and slammed Bellatrix with a brutal chain of spells, disarming and blasting her into a wall just as Dumbledore arrived to reinforce him, having stunned and bound the three he was dealing with.

Bellatrix crumpled to the ground, bloody and unconscious. Sirius collapsed next to Remus’ body, distraught at losing his last real friend, Dumbledore's hand on his shoulder.

Meanwhile, Harry, Parvati, Lavender, Ron, Hermione, and Theo fought desperately near the owl-post office against a group of four Death Eaters who had cornered a group of younger students in the alley.

Harry blasted one away from a fallen Ravenclaw, rage in his eyes, the Death Eater falling to the ground unmoving, his neck twisted at an odd angle.

Parvati fought back-to-back with Lavender, their magic protective, fierce, and sharp. Lavender took a glancing blow from a piercing hex to the shoulder but stayed on her feet. They covered Harry while he and the others took out their anger on the three remaining Death Eaters, his wand a blur of motion and his curses powerful. They eventually retreated, but not before another fell to Harry’s wand, a hole from a massive piercing hex in his chest.

Nearby, Susan Bones, Ginny, Blaise, Pansy, Padma and Neville fought together, shielding younger students and holding the line in front of the Three Broomsticks. Madam Rosmerta guided wounded and scared students inside and put them through the floo to safety.

Dumbledore was eventually able to dispel the anti-apparition wards that the Death Eaters had erected and the Aurors, led by the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement Amelia Bones herself, started popping into the village and taking up the fight.

The battle finally waned. Snow mixed with blood. Fires smoldered. The village was half-ruined.

Bellatrix lay bound, still breathing—barely.

Remus was dead.

One of the Weasley twins—George—was unconscious, bleeding heavily but alive.

Lavender had a nasty cut in her shoulder, her arm hung limp as she leaned on Parvati, but she would live.

Nearly a dozen students and villagers lay still on the ground, as well as six Death Eaters who would never terrorize anyone again. At least another fifteen had been captured or escaped.

Dumbledore stood in the middle of it all, eyes full of sorrow and fury, clutching his blackening hand.

“This… was just the beginning.”

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts Great Hall – Morning After the Battle

The House tables had been removed. In their place stood ten pedestals, each bearing a photograph, a nameplate, and a lit white candle. The hall was silent except for the soft wind echoing through the rafters.

At the front, Dumbledore stood beside Professor McGonagall, her lips tight and her face streaked with silent tears. Every student and teacher sat on conjured chairs, facing forward in muted grief.

Dumbledore’s voice, when it came, was calm, but carried centuries of sorrow.

“Last night, the war touched our sanctuary again. And it left us with empty places among us—seats that will never be filled, voices we shall never hear again, laughter we will only remember.”

He turned toward the pedestals.

“The Fallen:

Colin Creevey, Gryffindor 5th Year – Ever brave, camera always in hand, died shielding another student from a killing curse.

Imogen MacDonald, Ravenclaw 5th Year – Bright, curious, and kind. Struck down while helping other students run to safety.

Euan Abercrombie, Hufflepuff 4th Year – The youngest to fall, protecting his twin sister from a Death Eater’s curse.

Peregrine Flint, Slytherin 7th Year – Fought against his family’s legacy and paid for it with his life.

Rory Kirke, Gryffindor 7th Year – Stood his ground beside his friends, protecting others.

Emmeline Bletchley, Slytherin 5th Year – Shouted defiance at a Death Eater and was cut down in cold blood.

Mira Smythe, Hufflepuff 7th Year – Killed by debris during a building collapse caused by a Death Eater’s spell fire.

Jamie Macmillan, Ravenclaw 5th Year – Never ran from a fight, died facing danger head on.

Philip Worthy, Ravenclaw 4th Year – Killed trying to help protect others.

Remus Lupin – Professor. Friend. Protector. Werewolf. Man.”

Dumbledore paused at the last name. “Remus Lupin gave everything to protect our children. As he always did.”

McGonagall stepped forward and read from a parchment, her voice trembling:

“We remember them not for how they died, but for how they lived. For their courage, their laughter, their stubbornness, their kindness.”

A moment of silence followed, stretching long and heavy.

Then the candles flickered and extinguished one by one.

(scene break)

Setting: Behind Hagrid’s Hut – Twilight

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender sat huddled on a log, wrapped in a conjured blanket, silent in the chill air. Lavender’s arm was in a sling, courtesy of Madam Pomphrey, but she would heal.

Out of the shadows behind a pumpkin patch, a large black dog trotted up quietly and stopped. It looked at them for a long moment, then shimmered and shifted into Sirius, looking weary and pale.

“You okay, kid?” Sirius asked softly.

Harry looked up, eyes red but dry. “No.”

Sirius nodded and sat beside him. Lavender and Parvati flanked Harry, each slipping an arm around his back.

“He saved me,” Harry whispered. “And others. Again. Bellatrix tried to curse me in the back when I was distracted, trying to save people, and he stopped her. I didn’t even see him fall.”

Sirius rubbed his face. “Neither did I. Not in time.”

Parvati looked over. “You brought her down though. Bellatrix.”

“Not alone.” Sirius sighed. “Moody, Tonks, the professors—they all did their part.”

Lavender asked, “Is she still alive?”

Sirius’s jaw tightened. “Barely. She’s in the medical holding cells at the Ministry. Aurors and a St. Mungo’s team are watching her. She won’t escape again.”

They sat in silence, listening to the wind.

“I should’ve stopped her,” Sirius said, breaking the stillness. “I could’ve…”

“No,” Harry cut in. “She made her choice. And Remus made his. We’ll make ours too. We will finish this.”

Sirius looked at him and nodded slowly. “Then we better make it count.”

They watched the sun dip behind the mountains in quiet unity.

(scene break)

Setting: Ministry Secure Medical Ward – Auror Observation Room

The chamber was warded with a dozen overlapping enchantments. Aurors flanked the entrance, wands at the ready. Inside, Bellatrix Lestrange lay shackled to a reinforced cot, eyes unfocused and lips twitching as she whispered incoherently.

Three figures watched from behind a silencing charm—Madam Amelia Bones, Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement; Healer Anstridge, head of Mind-Curse Pathologies; and Senior Auror Dawlish, tense and suspicious.

“We’ve been running diagnostics for the past twelve hours,” Healer Anstridge began, gesturing to the glowing lines surrounding Bellatrix’s head and chest. “It’s no ordinary insanity, if there is such a thing. She’s under a Generational Compulsion Curse—twisted, dark magic layered decades ago and tied to her bloodline.”

Amelia’s monocle glinted. “How old?”

“Older than Hogwarts,” the healer said grimly. “This version’s been modified, keyed specifically to her husband, Rodolphus Lestrange. His death yesterday broke the seal on it, it’s why she’s not raging at everyone now, she’s no longer being compelled. Her mind doesn’t have any direction.”

Auror Dawlish narrowed his eyes. “You’re saying this woman was controlled her whole life?”

Anstridge nodded. “Since before her marriage, certainly. It likely started as a restrictive behavioral enchantment—one of those hideous traditions certain pureblood lines used to preserve family ‘purity.’ But over time, it was reinforced and corrupted. It warped her. She was a puppet strung with madness.”

Amelia’s lips thinned. “Can it be removed?”

“Yes. But the psychological damage…” Healer Anstridge trailed off. “It may be irreversible. The longer a mind dances to someone else’s tune, the harder it is to remember its own rhythm.”

Amelia Bones looked through the glass, watching Bellatrix twitch and mumble nonsense.

“Do it. I want the truth, even if it shatters her.”

The removal ritual was slow, delicate, and dangerously complex. Ancient runes glowed across Bellatrix’s skin, flickering with every chant.

When the final thread of magic unwound from her mind, she screamed—a jagged, soul-ripping sound—and then collapsed, weeping.

“I couldn’t… I couldn’t stop it…”

She curled in on herself, sobbing uncontrollably, her voice raw and broken.

“I hurt them—I killed them—and I couldn’t stop…”

The Aurors exchanged glances.

“He made me… Father said it would make me strong… Rodolphus said I’d be free…”

She thrashed, then sobbed again.

“Remus. I’m sorry. I’m sorry, Sirius, I didn’t want—I didn’t want this…”

No coherent answers. No usable intelligence. Just regret and torment—too late for redemption.

Amelia Bones turned away, eyes grim.

“Monitor her, keep her secure. But she’s not a prisoner anymore. She’s a casualty.”

(scene break)

Setting: 12 Grimmauld Place, Drawing Room – A Rainy Weekend Afternoon a Few Days Later

The fire crackled quietly in the hearth of Grimmauld Place, casting flickering shadows across the dark-paneled walls. The trio sat close together on a faded velvet couch—Harry, flanked by Parvati and Lavender—while Sirius stood by the window, watching rain trail down the glass.

None of them had spoken much since they arrived.

The house still carried the scent of smoke from the memorial candles they’d lit for Remus the night before.

“He used to sit right there,” Sirius finally said, nodding toward a worn armchair. “With a book. Or sleeping. Usually both.”

Harry stared into the flames. “I keep thinking I’ll hear his voice again. Giving advice. Chiding me. Telling me not to do something reckless.”

Parvati took his hand. “That’s how we know he mattered. We still hear him.”

Before Sirius could respond, the fireplace flared green, and Tonks stumbled out, hair dark and dripping with rain, her face tight with exhaustion.

“They found something unexpected,” she said without preamble.

Sirius turned sharply. “What kind of something?”

Tonks brushed damp hair from her eyes. “Bellatrix. They had her under observation after she was brought in. She was acting strange… subdued… lost… none of the fanatic lunacy and lashing out like you’d expect from her. The healers… they discovered an ancient family compulsion curse.”

The room went still.

“She’s been under a curse’s control since before she married Rodolphus. Her own family did it to make her obedient. The curse was tied to him—when he died in Hogsmeade, it finally broke.”

Lavender blinked. “So she wasn’t…?”

“She was. But she wasn’t in control. The Bellatrix we knew—the one who murdered, tortured—she was built. Bent. Twisted. By her own family and husband, all in service to Voldemort.”

Parvati’s face tightened. “And now?”

Tonks hesitated. “They removed the curse. She broke. Cried for hours. She’s incoherent—guilt, regret, confusion. She begged forgiveness… from Remus. From you, Sirius.”

Harry sat up stiffly. “Do you believe her?”

Tonks nodded slowly. “I saw her eyes. It wasn’t acting.”

Sirius slumped into Remus’s old chair, jaw clenched.

“She was my cousin. My family. And I hated her for what she became. Now I have to hate the people who made her that way even more.”

Harry looked at him. “Do we tell the others?”

Sirius stared into the flames. “Not yet. Let her rest. Let them grieve without having to question it all again.”

Tonks stepped forward, hand on his shoulder.

“We still lost Remus. That doesn’t change. But maybe… maybe we haven’t lost her completely.”

Sirius nodded once, silently.

The trio sat quietly, the rain outside muffling the stillness in the room, as they all wrestled with the heavy truth:

Not all monsters are born. Some are made.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts Great Hall – Breakfast, A Few Weeks After the Battle

The Great Hall was quieter these days. The laughter wasn’t gone, but it carried a softness now—a gentle reverence born from recent loss. The pictures of the fallen students and Remus sat in an alcove in the entrance hall as a memorial. People still left flowers and small trinkets as offerings as they passed by on their way to class.

Still, life at Hogwarts continued. People realized that life could be short, and that you should live it like it was. Students huddled closer at meals. Professors seemed a bit more patient. And Dumbledore’s Army had doubled in attendance, their spellwork sharper, their movements more confident, their eyes more determined.

At the Gryffindor table, a familiar group sat together, plates half-full and conversation light.

Harry leaned against Parvati, lazily pushing bits of toast around on his plate.

Lavender fed Harry a grape for no particular reason except to make him blush.

Ron and Pansy were debating whether Honeydukes’ new fire-crackle toffees were better than the original.

Ginny sat pressed against Blaise, who was pretending to read the Prophet, though his eyes kept drifting to her with an adoring grin.

Then, Hermione and Theo approached the table together.

They were practically glowing, apparently having taken the ‘living for today’ philosophy to heart.

Hermione’s curls bounced a little more than usual, and Theo looked like he’d just aced every exam in every subject—and been named Head Boy.

As they sat down, Pansy immediately raised an eyebrow, took a delicate sip of her tea, and smirked.

“Well, well,” she said with practiced nonchalance, lifting her cup toward them. “Welcome to the club.”

Both Theo and Hermione froze. Their faces turned bright red, and the table burst into suppressed giggles and knowing grins.

Hermione glanced at Theo, who shrugged with a sheepish smile, then entwined his fingers with hers and kissed her lightly on the cheek.

The entire table oooh’d in unison.

Hermione raised her chin defiantly, then turned to Pansy with mock-seriousness.

“Thanks. The initiation was amazing.”

Ron choked on his sausage and sprayed crumbs across the table, coughing and sputtering.

Parvati patted his back while Lavender covered her mouth to muffle a laugh.

Theo just smirked and said, “Ten points to Gryffindor.”

Hermione scoffed, acting insulted, “Only ten, that was at least a fifty point performance.” Then she tried to hide a smile but couldn’t quite do it.

As the table laughed, no one noticed Ginny turn to Blaise, lean in close, and whisper in his ear “We’re next… daddy.”

Blaise, normally the image of cool detachment, actually blinked, flushed, and then smiled—soft and genuine as she giggled.

Chapter Text

Since the trio asked for his help, Dobby had vanished from Hogwarts on a mission of his own.

He’d spoken to dozens of elves, both in England and abroad. Elves once bound to dark families, who remembered whispers in their kitchens and orders given under the flicker of wandlight. He traveled silently, unseen, moving through shadows and fireplaces, over mountains and across borders.

But nothing he’d found confirmed where the snake was now.

Until today.

Dobby pushed open the warped door of the Crooked Fang Inn, the smell of mildew and spilled firewhiskey thick in the air. At the back, in the shadowed corner of the room, a gnarled house-elf hunched over a mug of something steaming and pungent.

“Dobby,” the elder rasped without looking. “I was wondering when you’d find me.”

Dobby approached warily. “You are Creeky, yes? Once bonded to the Carrow family?”

Creeky’s eyes glinted. “Once. Long ago. I owe them nothing now but curses in my sleep.”

Dobby sat quietly.

Creeky chuckled. “You want the snake. Everyone does, these days.”

Dobby’s ears perked up.

Creeky sipped, then leaned close. “She is not hiding. She is being hidden. Protected. Somewhere only prey would go.”

“Where?” Dobby whispered.

Creeky bared yellow teeth. “The Forest of Dean. There’s a cave, carved by magic older than us elves. No humans live there—just ghosts and the mad. But the snake… she feeds. And she waits.”

Dobby’s eyes widened.

Creeky nodded, grim. “The Dark One placed her there himself. Left his mark on the forest. The trees bleed shadow. It is a cursed place. But she is there.”

Dobby stood, trembling but resolute.

“Thank you, Creeky. Dobby will go.”

Creeky gave a hollow laugh. “Then you are braver than most men.”

Dobby disapparates, vanishing into the night with one destination in mind:

The Forest of Dean.

Dobby crouched low beneath a thicket of blackened bramble, his large eyes glowing faintly as he observed the clearing through enchanted leaves. The air shimmered with wrongness—like the forest itself was holding its breath.

Before him stood a moss-covered stone arch, sunken into the hill like a serpent’s open mouth. Carved runes pulsed faintly red. Beneath the arch, barely visible in the moonlight, a massive snake slithered lazily in and out of the mouth of the cave.

Nagini.

She was coiled protectively around a stone altar at the mouth of the cave. Something magical—something malevolent—was inside.

Dobby dared not get closer. Even from this distance, the Horcrux’s presence made his magic itch beneath his skin.

He closed his eyes, disapparated silently, and reappeared at the edge of the Hogwarts grounds.

“Time to tell Harry Potter,” he whispered.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts – Hospital Wing, 12 hours earlier

While Dobby was scouting, events at Hogwarts took a darker turn.

The Headmaster’s blackened hand had begun to creep up his arm, pain etched deep into his face. Despite his best efforts to appear strong, the trio knew he was losing the battle. One evening, they saw him retreat early from dinner, nearly collapsing as he reached his office.

In a guarded room beneath the Ministry, Bellatrix Lestrange mumbled incoherently under the careful watch of Tonks, who was on guard duty. Just before sunrise, Tonks caught a fragment of lucidity.

“Draco… the cabinet… in the Room… kill him before the curse does…”

Eyes wide, Tonks rushed to get a message to Harry.

Harry knew the Vanishing Cabinet had to go. With Dumbledore’s life on the line, he stormed into the Room of Requirement, wand ready.

Draco was already there.

“I don’t want to do this,” Draco said, pale and panicked with his wand raised. “But I don’t have a choice.”

Harry stepped forward, wand raised. “We all have a choice.”

Spells flew fast and furious. One cutting curse clipped Harry’s side, another slashed Draco across the chest. Blood spilled on the floor. Shouts. Panic. Finally, they both collapsed—wounded and winded—amid shattered cabinet fragments.

Hours later, Harry lay on a cot in the hospital wing, his side bandaged and his eyes half-closed.

A regal figure swept into the room—Narcissa Malfoy, her robes immaculate, her expression cold but… worried.

She sat beside Draco for a moment, brushing hair from his bruised forehead, before turning to Harry.

“One of your spells at the battle in Hogsmeade,” she said softly, “killed Rodolphus Lestrange.”

Harry flinched. “I didn’t—he attacked—we were—”

She raised her hand. “I’m not here for blame. I’m here because that… allowed them to break the curse on my sister Bellatrix. She isn’t the woman who destroyed lives anymore. She’s broken. But at least she’s finally free.”

Harry looked away. “I don’t want thanks for that.”

Narcissa tilted her head. “Too bad. Because you have it.”

Then her voice lowered.

“If you can reach Padfoot… tell him I would like a word. We both have ghosts to exorcise.”

She rose and left without another glance.

Moments later, Parvati and Lavender arrived and immediately curled up beside Harry, fussing over his bandages and kissing his forehead. 

Then a surprise visitor. Astoria Greengrass, 5th year Slytherin and younger sister of Daphne, composed and calm, approached Draco’s bed.

She didn’t speak at first—she simply took his hand and sat beside him, her gaze unwavering.

“Thank you,” she whispered. “For stopping him before he made the biggest mistake of his life.”

Harry blinked in surprise, unsure what surprised him more—her words, or the softness with which she said them.

Later:  Hospital Wing, Hogwarts – Early Evening

The air was thick with the scent of antiseptic potions and fresh bandages. The quiet hum of whispered conversations filled the hospital wing as Harry lay propped up in bed, flanked by Parvati and Lavender, both clinging gently to his arms. Draco Malfoy lay two beds away, still pale but alert, Astoria sitting dutifully by his side, her hand never leaving his.

The doors creaked open, and Dobby appeared—breathless and trembling, but eyes burning with purpose.

“Harry Potter! Dobby has returned!”

A short time later, Dumbledore, McGonagall, Tonks, Ron, Hermione, Pansy, Theo, and even Kingsley Shacklebolt filed in, summoned at Harry's request. Everyone fell silent as Dobby climbed onto a stool beside Harry’s bed.

“Dobby went into the Forest of Dean, where the magic is foul and old. Dobby saw the snake… Nagini. She guards a cave beneath an ancient stone arch. There are runes. Very old and very dark. The forest is cursed, but the snake is there. Waiting.”

Gasps filled the room. Dumbledore leaned forward, eyes gleaming with concern.

“You are certain, Dobby?”

“Dobby is sure. The Horcrux… it sings to dark creatures. Dobby felt it in his bones.”

Suddenly, a sharp sob broke the silence.

Everyone turned to Draco, who was now sitting upright, tears spilling freely down his face. Astoria reached for him, but he gently pulled away and looked directly at Harry.

“He has my father,” Draco choked out. “He told me… if I didn’t kill Dumbledore, he’d kill him and my mother.”

The room went deathly still.

“I didn’t want this—I never wanted this! I just wanted to keep them safe. I thought if I did it, it’d be quick and clean… I didn’t know it would cost so much.”

He covered his face with his hands, breaking down into full sobs.

Harry pushed himself up despite the ache in his side and looked across the space separating them.

“Your mother came to see me last night,” Harry said softly. “She’s safe—at least, she was then. She thanked me for what I did… for breaking the curse on your aunt. She asked me to deliver a message to Padfoot.”

Draco lowered his hands, eyes red and hollow. “Then there’s still a chance.”

Harry nodded.

“There’s always a chance. I will finish this, Draco. Not for revenge. For all of us.”

Draco swallowed hard and managed a whisper: “Thank you.”

The group stood in silence, unified in purpose.

One Horcrux remained.

Voldemort was more dangerous than ever.

And for the first time, even Draco Malfoy stood on the right side of the line.

Dobby hopped down, quietly proud.

“Dobby will help again. Dobby will do whatever Harry Potter needs.”

(scene break)

Settings: Grimmauld Place; The Shrieking Shack; Tonks Residence

The fireplace crackled as Sirius Black leaned back in a worn leather chair, reading the latest Prophet with one hand and scratching Buckbeak behind the ears with the other.

A soft tap-tap came from the window. Hedwig, proud and calm, waited patiently with a note tied to her leg. Sirius raised an eyebrow and untied it.

Padfoot—

Narcissa wants to speak with you. She said it’s important.

Please meet her at the Shrieking Shack tonight.

—Harry

Sirius folded the letter slowly, gaze hardening with old memories.

That Night:

The moonlight cast shadows across the splintered wood as Narcissa Malfoy stood alone inside the Shack, dressed in dark traveling robes, her pale features sharp but tired.

Sirius entered, wand holstered but eyes wary.

“You’ve got nerve, Cissy.”

She looked up, proud but brittle. “I’ve got desperation, Sirius.”

There was silence before she stepped forward, voice trembling.

“I need help. For me… and for my son. Voldemort is going to kill us. He’s already tried once. I want out. I want Draco out. I don’t care about the rest. Just him. Just… save my son.”

Sirius stared at her, long and unreadable. Then he nodded once.

“Draco can hide with Andromeda. But Lucius? If he wants saving, he can crawl here and ask himself.”

Narcissa looked away, guilt flashing across her face. “He won’t. He’s too proud.”

“Then he’ll die proud,” Sirius said coldly.

The two of them apparated into the cozy kitchen of the Tonks household. Andromeda Tonks stood by the sink, her wand in hand, having sensed the disturbance in the wards. She froze when she saw Narcissa.

The two sisters stared at each other.

“It’s been… a long time,” Andromeda said.

“Too long,” Narcissa replied. “I was a coward. I’m sorry.”

Andromeda studied her sister’s face for a moment longer, then slowly lowered her wand and walked over. They embraced—stiffly at first, then with growing warmth.

Sirius leaned in the doorway, arms folded, a small, tired smile on his face.

Suddenly, the floo flared green, and Tonks stepped out, hair electric blue and windswept.

“Mum, I just got back from the DMLE—what the hell—”

She froze, seeing Narcissa sitting at her parents’ table. Her eyes widened, hand twitching toward her wand.

“Wait. You’re the sane one,” Tonks muttered. “Still. Wow.”

Sirius cut in. “She’s not here for tea, Nymphadora.”

Tonks scowled at the name, but nodded. “You need to hear this then.”

She pulled a folded report from her cloak.

“Voldemort found out about Bellatrix being captured and freed from her curse… and Draco failing to kill Dumbledore. He went into one of his tantrums. Lucius Malfoy is dead. Along with two other Death Eaters, Travers and Rookwood. Killed by prolonged exposure to the Cruciatus Curse.”

Narcissa swayed and collapsed into the chair behind her, white as snow.

“Lucius…”

Andromeda rushed to her side, kneeling and holding her trembling hand.

Narcissa, regaining her composure through sheer will, stood shakily and turned to Sirius.

“As the Head of the House of Black, I ask for my son and myself to be reinstated to the family. Please. It’s all we have left.”

Sirius nodded slowly.

“On one condition, the Malfoy vaults are to be absorbed into the Black accounts. That way, Voldy won’t get a knut of it.”

“Agreed,” Narcissa said without hesitation.

“Then welcome home,” he replied, “though we’ll have to wait until my name is cleared before anything formal.”

Andromeda smiled faintly. “We’ll sort out the paperwork later. For now… tea?”

She set the kettle on while Tonks blinked between her mother and aunt in bemused silence.

“Right. So. Is it family drama o’clock now?”

Andromeda smirked. “It’s always family drama in this house.”

Narcissa managed a fragile smile and nodded.

As the tea brewed and the family settled around the table, the shadows of war were still long—but the fractured House of Black had begun, finally, to heal.

(scene break)

Setting: Hogwarts Hospital Wing, the following morning

The early light spilled through the high windows of the hospital wing, painting soft gold across the whitewashed walls. The quiet was broken only by the occasional rustle of sheets and soft murmuring between Harry, Parvati, and Lavender as they helped him get dressed after being cleared for release.

A familiar flutter of wings drew their attention as Hedwig glided gracefully through the open window, a letter tied neatly to her leg. She circled once and then landed on Harry’s bedpost, holding her leg out with quiet dignity.

Harry untied the note and recognized Sirius’s handwriting immediately.

As his eyes scanned the page, his face drained of color.

“Harry?” Parvati asked gently, coming closer.

He didn’t answer. Instead, his eyes flicked toward the other bed in the room where Draco was slowly sitting up with Astoria curled protectively at his side, their fingers entwined.

“What’s wrong?” Draco asked, voice wary, eyes searching Harry’s face.

Harry swallowed hard. “It’s from Sirius. About your mum… and your father.”

Draco stiffened. “Tell me.”

But Harry couldn't.

Instead, he walked across the room and silently handed the letter over. Draco took it with trembling fingers. Astoria leaned in to read it with him.

Their eyes moved down the page—past the part about Narcissa’s request for help, past her reunion with Andromeda…

And then they reached the line:

Lucius Malfoy was killed by Voldemort after the capture of Bellatrix and failed attack on Dumbledore.

Astoria gasped, covering her mouth with one hand as the letter trembled in Draco’s grip. He slowly sank back onto the cot like a puppet whose strings had been cut.

“No…” he breathed. “No, he wouldn’t…”

Harry stepped forward, heart heavy. “I’m so sorry, Draco.”

Draco didn’t reply at first. He stared at the ceiling, chest rising and falling with shallow breaths, eyes glossy but not yet crying.

“He was a coward. A cruel man. But… he was my father.”

“I know,” Harry said quietly.

Astoria pressed a kiss to Draco’s temple and slipped off the bed.

“I’ll get Madam Pomfrey,” she whispered, already heading for the door.

Draco finally spoke again, voice low and numb.

“At least Mother is safe. She’s with family. That’s something.”

Harry sat beside him, placing a tentative hand on his shoulder.

“She wanted you safe too. That’s why she came to Sirius.”

Draco finally turned to look at him.

“We’re on the same side now, aren’t we?”

Harry nodded.

“Yeah, I guess we are.”

Chapter Text

Setting: Hogwarts and The Forest of Dean

The Room of Requirement was alive with tension. Maps and magical constructs hovered in the air, floating above the long table.

“She’s still in the forest,” Dobby reported, proudly. “Deep near the center. She sleeps by day. Slithers free at night.”

“We hit her before she moves,” Moody growled. “Quick and clean. In. Kill. Out.”

“If Voldemort is nearby—” began Tonks, but Dumbledore raised a hand.

“We assume he is. Which means stealth is vital. The snake must be destroyed without him knowing until it’s too late.”

Ron tapped the hilt of the Sword of Gryffindor, which glowed faintly where it lay across the table. “We end it.”

The night was thick with mist as they entered the Forest. Harry, flanked by Parvati and Lavender, walked silently behind Ron, Pansy, Hermione, and Theo. Other members of the Order and the DA fanned out around them, cloaked under Disillusionment and silencing charms.

The clearing appeared suddenly.

There she was.

Nagini—massive, coiled around a stone altar, eyes closed, tongue flickering.

They all moved. Slowly. Carefully.

Suddenly—CRACK.

A branch broke.

From the darkness: “Avada Kedavra!”

A green flash hit a nearby tree—and all hell broke loose.

Death Eaters poured into the clearing. Voldemort, eyes burning, stepped into view from behind Nagini with rage radiating from every pore.

“You dare—”

He raised his wand—and the battle erupted.

Spells fired in all directions.

Hermione shielded Theo as a Death Eater charged at him, a bludgeoning curse flying for his head. Theo was faster and dropped the man with a blasting curse to the chest, his mask flying off, revealing Theo’s own father. 

Theo collapsed to his knees in shock, Hermione embracing him from behind while casting a Protego over them. He snapped out of his shock quickly and grabbed Hermione’s hand, standing and giving her a wane smile, seeming to say they’d deal with it later, and rejoined the fight after pocketing his father’s wand.

Kingsley dueled Dolohov, dodging particularly nasty looking purple curses that caused whatever they hit to wither and decay. One hit his outer robe, slowly disintegrating it, and Kingsley was forced to discard it before the curse moved onto him.

Moody and Dumbledore held the center—until the latter suddenly gasped. The curse eating away at his arm, surging in pain. He faltered and fell to his knees. Moody picked up the slack.

Nagini had uncoiled from her nest and had made her way toward the headmaster, intent on killing him.

Sirius and Tonks were locked in a duel with Voldemort himself, spells clanging off shields and deflected off into the woods. Voldemort calmly standing still in the center of the clearing, a sneer on his face as he casually defended against everything they threw at him. 

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender fought against the Carrows, the brother and sister Death Eaters launching dark curses at them as fast as they’d ever seen. Parvati shielded while Harry and Lavender fired back with stunners and disarming charms mixed with piercing hexes, which were dodged or deflected back at them.

Ron and Pansy fought side by side, defending and attacking where needed, until a deep scratchy voice yelled out “GIRL, YOU BETRAY YOUR KIND! YOUR HOUSE! LAYING WITH A BLOOD TRAITOR!” 

A man that could only be Pansy’s father stepped forward, firing curses at his own daughter.

Pansy froze, and would have been struck by a bludgeoning curse if Ron hadn’t shielded against it.

She regained her wits quickly, and began defending herself from her father’s spells with a look of rage on her face.

“YOU WILL NEVER HURT ME OR MOTHER AGAIN YOU BASTARD!” She screamed, making several of the fighters around them take pause for a moment in fear.

Her wand spun in a blur of motion and curses flew fast and powerful, forcing her father to break his stride and stumble. She and Ron pressed forward, him shielding and her firing increasingly dark curses at the man who caused her so much pain. 

Finally, they both fired simultaneous cutting curses as he backed into another Death Eater and stumbled in an effort to escape his daughter’s wrath, Ron’s hitting him in the leg and hers in the chest. He fell, his leg still barely attached and a large slash opening him from his belly to his neck, bleeding massive amounts onto his robes and the ground around him.

He coughed a few times then went still. Pansy sighed in relief then turned to Ron, embracing him tightly as he kept shielding them. She held him for a short moment, then she turned and rejoined the fight, leading them toward a group of Death Eaters dueling against Hermione and Theo.

The trio had managed to stun or otherwise incapacitate the Carrows, and had joined Sirius and Tonks in the fight against Voldemort. Nagini still slid across the clearing, getting closer and closer to the downed headmaster and Moody, who was defending against multiple Death Eaters at this point.

Harry watched from the corner of his eye as the snake got closer to the headmaster, but also the group of Ron, Pansy, Hermione, and Theo. Finally, she got close enough to strike and reared back, opening her mouth wide.

“NOW!” Harry shouted.

Ron turned to face Nagini and leapt forward, pulling the Sword of Gryffindor from where it had been hidden under his robes, and with a single strike, he sliced clean through her neck as she prepared to strike the headmaster. The serpent’s death rattle was deafening, a black shade turning to smoke as it dissipated into the air..

A shockwave hit the clearing. Voldemort screamed, briefly staggering, but recovering fast.

“NO! YOU FOOL!”

He aimed at Ron—but Harry stepped in front—

“AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Green light. Silence.

Harry crumpled. Voldemort staggered again, looking shocked and confused as he clutched his chest in pain. Parvati and Lavender screamed. Sirius howled in rage.

With reckless fury, the two girls charged Voldemort, who had dropped to his knee but was able to maintain his defenses, unleashing hex after hex, shielding Harry’s body. The rest of the DA backing them up and shielding them from counter attack as the Death Eaters roared in triumph.

Voldemort, snarling, staggered briefly under the barrage but quickly moved to stand.

“You’ll all die today—”

Then he unleashed hell.

(scene break)

Harry awoke in a living room he wasn’t familiar with. He was sitting on a couch alone, there was a large fireplace with a large empty painting above it along one wall and the other walls were filled with tall windows and empty paintings. Weirdly, all that seemed to be outside the windows was a gray fog as far as he could see. Otherwise, everything seemed fairly normal, except for the fact that there was no noise whatsoever. In fact it was so quiet it was deafening.

He stood and tested out his limbs, he seemed fine despite the fact that he could have sworn he just took a killing curse to the chest a second ago. Then he noticed he wasn’t wearing his glasses, but he could see perfectly.

“Am I dead?” He said softly to himself.

“Yes and no.” a soft female voice replied, but it sounded like it was coming from everywhere.

“Who’s there?” He shouted.

“Over here Harry, I’m right here.” 

Now the voice sounded much more concentrated in one place. Harry turned and gasped at what he saw.

The painting above the fireplace now had something in it, and it was a magical portrait. A portrait of his mother.

“Mum?” he whispered. She smiled down at him and nodded her head.

“Hello son, it’s been such a long time. You’ve grown up so much.”

“Is this real?”

“Again, yes and no. I am here talking to you, and I am real, but how you’re seeing and hearing me is being created by your own mind.”

“What did you mean by yes and no before that?”

“Well sweety, you were hit by the killing curse a few moments ago and you did die. We’re in kind of a limbo between life and death right now, a construct within your mind. You’re able to be here talking to me because yours wasn’t the only soul within you when you died.”

“What? Mum, what do you mean by that?”

“The night in Godric’s Hollow when Voldemort came for us, when Peter betrayed us, I used an ancient blood magic ritual to shield you. It sacrificed my soul for yours, destroying whoever tried to do you harm, at least that was my intent.” She huffed and got a perturbed look on her face. “What I didn’t expect was for the deranged lunatic to have prepared to make another Horcrux using you. When his body was destroyed by the ritual his soul fragment latched onto you and embedded in your scar.”

Harry put his hand to his forehead, expecting to feel his scar, but found nothing but smooth skin.

“Yes dear, it’s gone now, destroyed by Voldemort’s own curse.”

Harry sat down again, shocked. “So I’ve had a piece of him in me this whole time.”

“Yes, I suspect that’s why you’ve been able to see him in your dreams and can speak to snakes… among other things.” She arched an eyebrow at him at the last part and he flushed red, looking down and rubbing the back of his neck.

“You could see that, huh?”

“Yes dear,” she chuckled, “but don’t be embarrassed, your father and I found it quite amusing.”

“Dad saw it too?!” He said, mortified. “Wait, is he here?” he asked, expectantly.

She sighed at that. “No, he wanted to be, but I think since I’m the one who did the ritual that gave my soul for yours, that’s why I was able to come and he couldn’t. He does want you to know he loves you very much and he’s very proud of you.” She muttered her next words, rolling her eyes “And I can’t believe he’s making me say this next part. ‘Especially about the two hot birds you’ve latched on to.’” She now had a thoroughly exasperated look on her face as she rolled her eyes.

Harry smiled, “Yeah, they’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me, I love both of them so much.” Then his face turned stricken with fear. 

“Oh, no! I’m never gonna see them again! What am I gonna do!?” He started pacing frantically around the room, clearly distressed.

“Harry! Harry, calm down! That’s partially why I’m here.”

He stopped pacing and looked up at her hopefully. “What do you mean?”

“You have a choice darling. You can move on and come be with us in the afterlife. Or, since a soul has already been given, Voldemort’s soul piece, you can go back and live your life. You’ll still have to fight, Voldemort is still alive and he’s fighting your friends right now, but he’s mortal now. He can be killed.” 

She smiled down at him with a knowing look on her face, already knowing his choice.

He didn’t hesitate for a second. “I have to go back. I have to protect them. I have to stop Voldemort.”

He looked up at her portrait wistfully. “But I don’t want to leave you either, I’ve missed you so much, mum.”

“I know darling, but you have to go back. We’ll both be waiting for you when it’s your time, but that’s not today.”

He smiled sadly. “Thanks mum, I love you so much. Tell dad for me?”

“He knows dear. We’re always there, always watching you.”

“Always?” He looked a little sheepish now. “ All the time ?”

She smirked, clearly amused at his embarrassment. “Oh honey, nothing we haven’t seen before. Remember we grew up in the seventies. We were no blushing virgins when we got married. Your father wasn’t even my first time.”

He turned scarlet and slapped his palm over his face. “Not an image I needed right now, mum.”

She giggled. “Darling, what good is being a parent if you can’t embarrass your children a little? And I’ve missed out on so much of that over the years. But now it’s time for you to go. Go take care of your two wonderful girls, live your life, be yourself and don’t let anyone tell you how to live. But above all, don’t try and get back to us too soon. I don’t want to see you here again until you’re at least older than Albus.”

Harry smiled warmly. “Thanks mum. I’ll do my best.”

“That’s all we can ask. We love you very much Harry.”

Her portrait faded away, followed by the rest of the paintings, the windows, then the walls and furniture. Shortly after, Harry was floating in the gray fog with no sense of up or down. Confused about what he should do, he closed his eyes and thought of his girls. “I’m coming back to you, don’t worry.”

(scene break)

Only a few seconds had passed since Harry had fallen. Parvati and Lavender were still screaming in rage, tears falling down their cheeks as they viciously flung spells at Voldemort. The rest of the Order and DA fighting the remaining Death Eaters with renewed anger at the loss of Harry.

BOOM. A blasting curse from Parvati caught Voldemort in the shoulder while he was distracted by a piercing hex from Tonks, spinning him around.

At the same moment, Harry’s eyes flew open. The last piece of Voldemort’s soul—the Horcrux within him—was gone. Harry sat up and looked around, taking in the chaotic scene. Voldemort saw this and froze in shock. Parvati noticed too and gasped, a massive smile forming on her face. 

“HARRY!” She shouted in joy.

Lavender was confused for a moment, still distraught and spitting curses at Voldemort before she turned around, and nearly fainted.

“You…” Voldemort gasped, stepping back. “No… you can’t…only I am…”

Harry rose, wand in hand. Calm. Determined.

“You’re done, Tom.”

He raised his wand.

“Expelliarmus!” “AVADA KEDAVRA!”

Their spells collided in a massive explosion of light and sound, pulsing with energy and pushing back and forth between them much like in the graveyard after the third task.

Parvati and Lavender both moved to flank Harry, wands raised, and fired simultaneous blasting curses at Voldemort, which he had no way of blocking as his wand was locked in combat with Harry’s.

Lavender’s curse hit Voldemort in the arm, breaking it and knocking his wand out of his hand, allowing Harry’s Expelliarmus spell to overpower Voldemort’s killing curse and connect. Voldemort’s wand flew through the air into Harry’s hand. 

Parvati’s blasting curse was more carefully aimed, hitting Voldemort directly in his shocked face.

His head exploded in a spray of bone and blood.

No shade rose from the body. No scream echoed. No trace lingered.

Lord Voldemort fell to the ground in a heap, dead.

The Death Eaters, suddenly leaderless and panicked, fled or were struck down. A few surrendered.

In the clearing’s center, Moody lay still, face down with an arm wrapped around Dumbledore’s cloak, wand still clutched in his hand.

“He shielded me,” Dumbledore whispered. “He knew I was dying anyway… but he fought on until the end.”

Tonks stood nearby, her wand arm hanging limp at her side and dripping blood onto the ground, her other arm over Hestia’s shoulder as she supported her with an arm around her waist, both looking at the body of her mentor with a morose expression. 

Ron, bleeding from a wound on his leg but still standing, gripped the sword loosely. Pansy curled into his side, staring at the corpse of her father with a blank expression on her face, her wand still tightly gripped in her hand.

Theo stood with Hermione, her hand in his, looking down at his own father’s lifeless face. 

“Bastard deserved it,” he said in a quiet, even tone, “he killed my mother when I was seven. Got away with it by blaming a house elf.”

Hermione’s eyes widened in shock, then she pulled him into a hug and kissed him. He smiled at her when their lips parted and rested his head on her shoulder. She held him and rubbed his back while he wrapped her in his arms and sobbed quietly.

Kignsley signaled the Aurors using his badge after Sirius had made sure Harry was really okay then apparated back to Grimmauld. Minutes later Amelia Bones, Head Auror Savage, and a squad of Aurors and Hit Wizards apparated into the clearing, taking in the scene. Madam Bones gasped seeing the Dark Lord's headless body, then frowned upon seeing Moody’s, before beginning to grill Tonks, Hestia and Kingsley about what had happened. Savage and the rest of the Aurors began processing the prisoners and treating the wounded.

Lavender and Parvati clung to Harry, silent and shaking from adrenaline, but overjoyed they hadn’t actually lost him. 

Harry looked at Tom Riddle’s wand in his hand, he could feel the magic resonance so similar to his own wand’s, but twisted and dark from the years of evil intent forced through it. He looked left and right at his girlfriends’ tear streaked faces, then gave each of them a small smile before he took the wand of the man who killed his parents, and so many others, and snapped it in half, letting the pieces fall to the ground.

The war, as they had known it, was over.

But the world would never be the same.

(scene break)

Split Scene: Justice in the Ministry & Farewells at Hogwarts

The wizarding world awakened the next day to history.

The Daily Prophet hit the stands with a magical photograph of Voldemort’s headless body, slumped in a bloodied forest clearing, Death Eaters lying dead on the ground around him or kneeling in chains, under arrest, their masks removed revealing members of some of the most influential families in wizarding society. The headlines screamed:

“ HE WHO MUST NOT BE NAMED – DEAD AT LAST! DEAD FOR GOOD! – REVEALED TO BE HALF-BLOOD TOM RIDDLE! ”

“ MINISTER RESIGNS IN DISGRACE! – WIZENGAMOT LAUNCHES FULL INVESTIGATION!”

Rita Skeeter was in rare form with the scathing article she wrote eviscerating the minister, the unmasked Death Eaters, and the ministry as a whole for allowing things to get as bad as they had. She was equally effusive in her praise of the so-called ‘Heroes of Wizarding Britain.’ She tried to make it seem like Harry and his two girls (background story on their unconventional relationship on page 5) had single-handedly defeated the Dark Lord, Bellatrix Lestrange, and his Death Eaters but most people knew better, at least the ones that mattered. None of them was willing to say who had actually cast the curse that killed Voldemort. Those that knew or needed to know would, for everyone else it would be a mystery.

Within hours, the Department of Magical Law Enforcement launched a massive sweep. Raids across Britain lit up the Floo Network. Several Death Eaters were captured preparing to flee, others fled into hiding, but one of the largest shocks came three days later.

“We’ve found Peter Pettigrew,” said Amelia Bones grimly, standing in front of the press in the ministry atrium, now the acting Minister until elections could be held. “Alive. In hiding. A Death Eater and very much a coward.”

Under Veritaserum, Pettigrew spilled every detail: the betrayal, the framing of Sirius, the escape and murder of the muggles, the hiding as a rat with the Weasleys for all these years. Ron fainted dead away at breakfast when Hermione read that part out loud, Ginny threw up all over the floor then ran from the Great Hall, Blaise close behind her.

The Wizengamot convened an emergency session.

Sirius Black, unshackled but stoic, stood before the courtroom flanked by Harry and Madame Bones. The trial lasted less than an hour.

“By virtue of overwhelming evidence and the testimony of Peter Pettigrew himself,” announced Chief Warlock Marchbanks, “Sirius Orion Black is hereby exonerated of all charges and the title and seat of Lord Black is reinstated with all rights and privileges. The ministry will pay restitution of 10,000 galleons per year for each year of his unlawful incarceration."

The gavel fell. Cheers echoed.

Harry, choking on emotion, threw his arms around Sirius. The wizard gripped his godson tightly.

“Free at last,” he whispered.

Later, at Gringotts, Narcissa stood between Sirius and Draco, trembling with relief.

“By blood and by magic, I request reinstatement into the House of Black.”

With a short ritual and the goblins as witnesses, House Black reabsorbed Narcissa and Draco. The Malfoy vaults, vast and cold, were transferred to the Black accounts. Lucius’s wand was entombed in the vault. Narcissa kept the family signet ring.

“For Draco,” she said quietly “when he’s ready”.

Then came the Lestrange vault—claimed in proxy through Bellatrix, who Sirius also reinstated to the Black family since the rest of the Lestrange family died fighting for Voldemort.

Among twisted gold and dark magic tomes was a locked chest of vials full of memories.

“Madame Lestrange’s,” the goblins confirmed, “Taken from her and stored here by her husband over the years.”

They were delivered to the Mind Healers, the faintest hope flickering that they might help restore her some sanity.

Back at Hogwarts, a hush fell across the school.

The Great Hall, bathed in enchanted starlight, was packed with students, staff, and allies. At the front stood portraits of Alastor Moody and—unexpectedly—Lucius Malfoy.

“He may have stood with the enemy,” Harry said, standing before them. “But in the end, he was also a man who tried to save his family.”

The silence was heavy.

Moody’s death hit hard. His chair sat empty beside Dumbledore’s, who sat in his chair looking more tired than anyone had ever seen him, the twinkle absent from his eyes.

“Constant vigilance,” said Kingsley, raising a toast. “He lived it. And died with it.”

That night, Dumbledore passed in his sleep. The curse in his arm finally overpowering his magic.

Fawkes let out a mournful cry before flying off into the mountains. His office fell quiet, the trinkets stilled.

The next day, the entire school gathered at the Black Lake.

McGonagall, now acting Headmistress, stood at the shore in silent grief.

“He was flawed. He was brilliant. He gave us all hope.”

The waters shimmered as boats lined the dock. White flowers drifted into the current.

Exams were canceled. Uniforms packed away. The future uncertain, but not as dark as it once was.

The students packed their things and made their way to Hogsmeade Station to travel home.

Harry, Parvati, and Lavender held hands in their cabin as the train pulled away.

Ron and Pansy sat across from them, staring out the window in reflective silence. Pansy still coming to terms with killing her father, despite how much she hated him for the torment he caused her and her mother.

Ginny leaned on Blaise’s shoulder. He idly played with her hair as she traced her finger in random patterns on his thigh.

In another compartment, Theo kissed Hermione’s knuckles as she leaned into him with a smile tinged with sadness. He projected a facade of being far more comfortable with his father’s death at his own hands than he really was. Hermione knew that and stood by him, letting him cope in his own way.

The trio looked out over the hills of Scotland, the scar on Harry’s forehead healing and quiet for the first time in years.

“It’s over,” Lavender whispered.

“For now,” Parvati added.

“But we’ll be together,” Harry said, his gaze fond. “Whatever comes next.”

(scene break)

King’s Cross Station was a controlled chaos of trunks, owls, and heartfelt goodbyes. Steam from the Hogwarts Express curled into the air like a curtain as the final students exited the train onto Platform 9¾ to rejoin their families.

Harry stood near the train with Parvati and Lavender on either side, his fingers interlocked with theirs. Behind them, the rest of the group had gathered—Ron and Pansy sharing a small laugh, Theo and Hermione whispering together, Blaise and Ginny holding hands with matching smug grins. Draco and Astoria standing quietly alone to one side.

The crowd parted slightly as Sirius, Narcissa, Andromeda, and Tonks arrived at the platform.

Sirius looked every bit the proud godfather, dressed casually but sharply, his hair and beard finally trimmed and a wide grin on his face as he approached Harry.

“Got a minute, pup?” he said, pulling him aside.

Parvati and Lavender exchanged amused glances and wandered toward Ginny and the others.

Harry looked up at his godfather with mild surprise. “What’s up?”

Sirius shifted, suddenly serious. “I’ve spoken to Gringotts. You’re officially my heir now. I wanted to do it originally in case anything happened during the war, but with things calming down… it still felt right.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “You didn’t have to—”

“I wanted to,” Sirius cut in gently. “You’re family. I don’t have kids, and I’m not planning on any. This way, the Black legacy passes to someone I trust.”

Harry blinked, touched and stunned. “What about Draco?”

They both turned as Draco, standing nearby with Astoria, overheard. He stepped forward and answered for himself. “I’m the Malfoy heir,” he said quietly. “And I’ll get a portion of the Black vaults to start my own line. Sirius explained it to me when he took my mother and I back into the Black family. I’m still a Black now, but I just want to continue the Malfoy name. That’s more than enough for me”

He looked down, then back up, his voice steadier.

“I don’t deserve any of it, but… maybe I can do something good with it. Try to repair what my father helped break.”

Astoria slid her arm around his and smiled up at him. “I believe in you.”

Sirius clapped a hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I’ve also got a place in Wales—one of the older Black properties, it’s quiet, private, safe, and roomy. Grimmauld Place is being renovated and will be a long-term project. You’re welcome to come live with me there for the summer—if you want, of course.”

Harry smiled, emotion welling in his chest. “Yeah. I think I’d like that.”

Behind them, the train whistle blew again. Hugs and final goodbyes filled the platform.

Tonks gave Harry a one-armed squeeze. “We’ll see you soon, hero. Try not to blow up the countryside in the meantime.”

Andromeda gave him a kind smile. “We’ve already stocked the place in Wales with all the comforts. Dobby and Kreacher have cleaned the place up and fixed anything that needed it. But I hope you’ll come to dinner at ours often as well.”

Narcissa offered a small but sincere nod. “My son and I owe you more than we can ever repay.”

Harry looked at Draco. The Slytherin nodded solemnly.

“We’ll figure it out,” Harry said. “Together.”

As the last students left and farewells echoed across Platform 9¾, the energy shifted—less hurried and loud, more quiet and intentional. The war was over, but the future had just begun.

Harry turned to face Parvati and Lavender, pulling them both into a long embrace. Neither spoke at first—there was too much between them for words. Lavender rested her forehead on his shoulder, while Parvati clutched his hand tightly.

“We’ll see you soon,” Lavender said softly, eyes shining but smiling.

“Owl us every day, or I’ll come drag you off to London myself,” Parvati teased, though her voice wavered.

Harry grinned. “You’ll probably do that anyway. And we’ll see each other as often as possible now that I’m free of the Dursleys.”

He kissed them both—quick but lingering—and stepped back, his arms still out as if not ready to let go. As they stepped away to go with their families, they turned to blow him a kiss in sync, making him chuckle despite himself.

“They’re really something, you know,” Sirius commented behind him.

Harry nodded, heart full. “Yeah… they are.”

A little ways down the platform, Molly Weasley was busy fussing over Ginny, adjusting her collar and whispering something about ‘respectable behavior’ and ‘no kissing in public’.

Then Blaise Zabini stepped up beside Ginny. Calm. Cool. Perfectly polite.

“Mrs. Weasley,” he said, extending his hand with quiet confidence, “I’m Blaise Zabini. Ginny and I have been… spending a lot of time together.”

Molly blinked. Arthur raised an eyebrow. Ginny held her breath.

Then Molly took his hand, eyes narrow but not unkind. “You’re very polite, Blaise. But I’ll be watching, she is my little girl after all.”

Ginny rolled her eyes and scoffed.

“I wouldn’t expect anything less,” Blaise replied with a small smile.

Behind them, Blaise’s mother, impeccably dressed and wearing sharp-edged charm like perfume, swept in to meet the Weasleys with surprising warmth.

“My son has spoken often of your daughter,” she said smoothly in a thick Italian accent. “It’s good to meet her family.”

Arthur blinked. “Er, likewise.”

Ginny and Blaise exchanged glances and smirks. For once, no one exploded. A start.

Not far away, Draco stood nervously as Andromeda Tonks approached with her daughter, Nymphadora, beside her. Draco stiffened, bracing for judgment.

Instead, Andromeda smiled faintly.

“Draco. I haven’t seen you since you were a baby.”

He opened his mouth. Closed it. “Aunt Andromeda,” he said finally, bowing slightly.

Then his eyes turned to Tonks.

“Cousin Nymphadora—”

“Don’t,” she deadpanned immediately, holding up a finger. “It’s just Tonks.”

Draco actually laughed—a dry, amused chuckle as Andromeda gave her daughter a withering look. “Tonks, then.”

They shook hands, and something unspoken passed between them. A truce, if not yet a bond.

“You’re staying at the place in Wales?” Tonks asked.

“For now,” Draco replied. “Till we find something else, Malfoy manor was heavily damaged. Plus, there’s a lot of memories there we’d rather not re-live.”

Andromeda glanced between him and her daughter, then over to Astoria, who was speaking quietly with Narcissa. A family reformed, however tentatively.

As the last of the trunks were shrunk and put away, Harry and Sirius stepped back toward the barrier.

“Ready for a quiet summer?” Sirius asked.

Harry shrugged. “With you around? Quiet might be asking too much.”

“Fair,” Sirius grinned. “But no curses, no corpses, and no Death Eaters is a start.”

They stepped through the barrier and into the mundane Muggle world beyond, bound for the Welsh countryside and a house filled with ghosts of the past—and hope for the future.

(scene break)

The Black family’s Welsh estate—Cader Idris Hall—sat nestled in a green, misty valley ringed by rolling hills and ancient trees. Built of grey stone and shadowed history, it had long stood vacant, unused since before Sirius’s imprisonment.

Its silhouette cut an imposing figure against the moody sky, but the land surrounding it was peaceful, with fields stretching toward a distant brook and small orchard.

“Bit less grim than Grimmauld, eh?” Sirius said as he and Harry approached the front doors.

“It still looks like it could eat someone,” Harry quipped. “But in a nicer way.”

The heavy wooden doors creaked open—not by magic, but by Dobby, who threw himself forward in a dramatic bow.

“Welcome, Master Harry Potter and Master Dogfather! Your humble Dobby has aired out the guest suites, dusted the drawing room thrice, and polished all the portraits—”

“All the portraits?” Sirius asked suspiciously.

“Well… all the ones that didn’t scream at Dobby,” Dobby admitted, “but Dobby told them off most fierce!”

From behind Dobby, a deep scowl formed as Kreacher emerged from the shadows.

“Disgraceful,” the older elf muttered. “Polishing portraits that ought to be covered. Leaving the dust of proper lineage untouched! Allowing that one,” he gestured at Dobby, “to rearrange the scions of House Black like common furniture!”

“Kreacher,” Sirius sighed, “we talked about this. You’re not in charge anymore.”

“I AM OLDER—” Kreacher began, only to be elbowed aside by Dobby, who was now wearing a tea towel apron that read: Head Elf in Charge.

“Dobby has organizational charts, Master Black. Laminated!”

Sirius pinched the bridge of his nose as Harry started laughing.

The house was vast but well warded. Dozens of rooms—bedrooms, salons, and even a dueling hall—were now being prepped for use.

Harry claimed a sunlit suite with a large bed, a small sitting room, and a huge bathroom with large closets at the end of the western wing, overlooking the orchard.

Narcissa and Draco were given the eastern family wing once occupied by her parents—Narcissa quietly re-warded every window and floo herself before she unpacked.

Astoria was invited to stay for a bit, and her parents agreed, and she took a guest room down the hall from Draco’s. She smiled mischievously as she counted the steps between the rooms, not unnoticed by Narcissa.

Sirius claimed the master suite, also in the east wing, and re-opened the old solar—a rounded tower room in the center of the building filled with dusty books and forgotten magical gadgets—and made it his study.

Each room had its own personality. Some more willing to behave than others.

“The portrait of Great-Aunt Beryl in the drawing room tried to hex me when I hung up new curtains,” Dobby said matter-of-factly.

“Did you hex her back?” Sirius asked.

“Of course!” Dobby replied proudly.

That evening, dinner was served in the conservatory—an ivy-draped room filled with long-forgotten warmth and enchanted fairy lights.

Everyone had gathered—Harry, Sirius, Draco, Narcissa, Astoria, and the ever-present Dobby and grumbling Kreacher. A meal of roast lamb, vegetables, and treacle tart for dessert filled the table.

“This estate has promise,” Narcissa remarked, sipping her wine. “With the right stewardship, it could be a proper Black home again.”

“Just don’t expect me to hang any family tree tapestries,” Sirius muttered.

“Of course not,” she said, arching a brow. “I’d hate for the upholstery to catch fire again.”

Meanwhile, at the far end of the room, Dobby and Kreacher were in a passive-aggressive tug-of-war over napkin folding charms. Plates floated midair, some spinning from conflicting spells.

“Proper linen corners!” Kreacher grumbled.

“More sparkles!” Dobby countered.

Sirius waved his wand and froze the entire table. “Boys, you’re both brilliant, but dinner is not a battlefield.”

Kreacher sniffed. Dobby pouted. Then both begrudgingly got on about their business.

Harry leaned toward Sirius. “This summer’s going to be… interesting.”

Sirius grinned. “It already is.”

Later that night, Narcissa smirked from behind her slightly ajar door as she watched Astoria silently creep down the hall and disappear into Draco’s room. Her smirk turned into a content smile as she closed her door with a small click, happy that her son had found someone to help him move on after everything he’d been through.

Chapter Text

The Cader Idris Estate was sprawling, wild in parts and carefully preserved in others. That afternoon, Harry led Parvati and Lavender through its blooming gardens, hedgerows buzzing with bees. The girls had arrived midmorning to visit for a few days, both in flowy sundresses and laughing as they tried to remember the names of various magical herbs throughout the gardens.

“That’s dittany,” Lavender said, poking a tall leafy plant.

“No, that’s gillyweed,” Parvati replied, eyeing it suspiciously.

“Pretty sure it’s not either of those. We’ll ask Dobby before we eat any of it,” Harry added, chuckling.

They wandered into a shaded grove tucked behind a tall hedge, where a stone bench curved around the base of an old hawthorn tree. The flowers hung in clusters, and the dappled light made everything look like it belonged in a dream.

It wasn’t long before the three sank into the bench, laughter softening into murmurs and fingers entwining with fingers. Parvati kissed Harry first, her lips warm and gentle. Lavender leaned in next, pressing her forehead against his, then trailing kisses down his jaw. Straps of dresses were lowered off shoulders and hems bunched up around waistlines. 

Harry’s hands and lips were exploring all the exposed skin he could see. His pants were unzipped and Parvati’s hand was searching around inside his boxers for her prize while Lavender nibbled on his earlobe. 

They were caught in the moment—quiet, close, content.

Then a voice called out from somewhere nearby.

“Harry? Girls? Brunch is in fifteen minutes in the conservatory.”

It was Narcissa, sounding closer with each word.

Harry’s heart stopped. The trio pulled apart like startled cats.

“Hide,” Lavender whispered, tugging her sundress back into place.

“Behind the tree? In the hedge?” Parvati hissed.

“Just act normal!” Harry said in a strangled voice.

By the time Narcissa rounded the hedge with a basket of freshly clipped lavender, she found them all seated innocently on the bench with all their clothing mostly in place. Too innocently.

Parvati was braiding flowers into Lavender’s hair. Harry was examining a pebble like it contained the secrets of the universe.

Narcissa raised a perfectly sculpted eyebrow.

“Well,” she said, coolly amused, “it’s good to see you’re enjoying the gardens.”

“Very relaxing,” Parvati chirped.

“So peaceful,” Lavender added.

“Never been calmer,” Harry muttered.

Narcissa inclined her head, turned, and walked back toward the house. Once she was out of sight, Parvati exhaled sharply.

“She knew,” Lavender said.

“She most definitely knew,” Parvati agreed.

“I’m never looking her in the eye again,” Harry groaned.

(scene break)

Later that evening, the long day settling into golden twilight, Draco and Astoria sat side by side on the windowsill of the upstairs music room. The glass panes were open, and a soft breeze played with the edges of Astoria’s pale blue shawl.

“I thought I’d never feel peace again,” Draco said softly, fingers loosely laced with hers.

“You still might not,” Astoria replied, ever honest. “Not completely. But it doesn’t mean you stop trying.”

Draco glanced at her, his expression raw.

“Do you think I can be more than… what I was raised to be?”

“You already are,” she said, leaning her head against his shoulder.

He turned his head and kissed her, slow and searching. She kissed him back, one hand on his cheek, anchoring him to the here and now. The war had left its marks, but so had survival—and tenderness.

What neither of them knew was that Narcissa, silent and elegant, stood just beyond the open door.

She watched them for a moment—not with judgment, but with a quiet hope—and then turned away, a rare and genuine smile touching her lips.

(scene break)

The Burrow was a hive of activity, as usual. Molly danced around the kitchen with her typical grace, conducting the preparations for the evening meal. Arthur sat at the table, reading his paper oblivious to the goings on around him. The twins were in their room, conducting some experiment or other, small explosions occasionally heard through the floorboards.

Ron and Pansy sat on a couch in the living room, lost in quiet conversation while wrapped up in each other. Pansy is still somewhat reserved in her manner, not quite over the fact that her father tried to kill her and she had to kill him in turn, but some of her signature snark has started to return and she’s beginning to smile again. Weirdly enough it’s the teasing from Fred and George that seems to get her back to her old self more than anything, that and Ron’s arms around her when she gets too quiet.

Blaise had come over for dinner and to spend time with Ginny, who quickly dragged him out of the house for a ‘walk’ to avoid spending too much time being interrogated by her brothers. The twins aren’t too bad, mostly just teasing, but Ron’s glares and understated threats of bodily harm if he “ever hurts her” are too much for her to deal with. Pansy does temper him a bit with threats of withholding certain ‘activities’ if he doesn’t lighten up, but he’s still overprotective of his ‘baby sister’. 

Ginny led Blaise through the back yard past her father’s shed into the orchard, not in any particular hurry or direction, just away from the noise of the house. They wander the path talking quietly and holding hands, smiling and laughing, until they reach the edge of the pond and the shade of a large willow tree on the bank. Blaise conjures a blanket and they sit down, him leaning back against the tree trunk, her sitting between his bent legs, her back against his chest and his arms around her stomach holding her to him.

She leans her head back on his shoulder and closes her eyes, enjoying the feel of him holding her in his arms. He smiles and kisses the top of her head. Neither say anything, content to just be in the moment.

After a while, she opens her eyes and with a mischievous smirk turns her head to look up at him, seeing his eyes are closed and his head is leaned back against the tree, his breathing slow and even. She carefully extracts herself from his arms without waking him and moves to kneel in front of him, slowly removing her skirt, top, and shoes and placing them to the side in a neat pile, leaving herself in her bra, panties and socks. She takes her wand and casts a quick silencing charm and a notice-me-not around them before placing her wand in the pile as well, then folds her hands in her lap and puts her head down, looking at the ground in between them.

Ginny clears her throat and Blaise stirs awake, confused at first until he sees her kneeling before him in her underwear, then a wide smirk breaks out on his face. She glances up at him from her head-down position and smirks as well, then lowers her gaze again before speaking in a quiet voice.

“Daddy, your baby girl is ready for you. Take me and make me yours.”

His breath hitches in surprise, his eyebrows rising to his hairline before he somewhat composes himself. “Are you sure baby? I don’t want you to feel like you have to do this.”

She shakes her head, then raises it to look him in the eyes, surety and determination on her face.

“No daddy, I want this. I NEED this… fuck me.”

He nods, fighting back a gulp at the fierceness of her gaze.

“Ok baby girl, I believe you.” Then he smiles salaciously, “Now come get me ready for you with that dirty mouth of yours.”

She smiles sexily and moves to tie her hair back in a pony tail before leaning forward and rubbing her hands over the bulge in his pants, still looking him in the eyes. “Oooh daddy, you’re so hard for me already” she cooed as she worked his pants open and fished his cock out from his boxers, stroking it lightly until it was near fully hard. She then leaned down and took the head into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it, coating it with her saliva and drawing a deep groan from his throat.

He reached out and took hold of her pony tail in one hand, pushing her down his shaft until she started to gag, then pulling back up until she was at the tip and repeating the motion. She closed her eyes and fell into rhythm, letting him control the pace and depth while she worked to liberally coat him in her spit. Her thighs rubbed together, heat blooming in her crotch as he took charge and used her how he wanted. Her knickers began to soak through with her juices until they were nearly transparent as he continued to drive her up and down his cock.

He reached down with his other hand and with a single flick of his fingers undid the clasp on her bra. She reached up and pulled it down her arms and tossed it to the side, letting her petite, freckled breasts hang free and bounce against each other as she was pulled up and down his shaft at increasing speeds.

After a few more minutes Blaise pulled her up and off his cock with a pop, spit and drool covering her mouth and chin as well as his shaft, which shone in the afternoon sun. He smiled at her as she panted and rubbed her thighs together, her eyes locked onto his cock and full of lust.

“Are you ready for me, baby girl? Or do you need daddy to get you ready?”

“I’m ready daddy, I’m so wet for you. I’m so ready for you. Please fuck me!” She pleaded, looking up from his cock to his face with desperation on her face. She could hardly sit still, she was so horny, practically bouncing in place, her chest heaving and thighs rubbing together with anticipation.

“How do you want it, baby girl? Tell daddy what you want him to do to you.”

She thought for a second, not really having considered it before, then grinned sultrily. “I want to ride you, daddy. I want to take your big cock in my little pussy and ride it like a racing broom.”

He quirked an eyebrow in consideration, then nodded his assent, moving to take his pants and boxers off the rest of the way. She helped him then stood to remove her knickers, which by this point were sticky and nearly see through. She tossed them onto the pile of her clothes and moved to straddle his hips, sinking down until her pussy rested on top of his shaft, making them both moan. 

He moved his hands to her firm ass and gently squeezed as she ground herself back and forth, coating his cock with her wetness. She threw her head back and arched her back slightly, presenting her tits to him as she grabbed his head in her hands, he leaned down and took one into his mouth and sucked on the nipple, making her groan.

She raised up slightly and reached down to take his cock in hand, pointing it at her soaked entrance. She wasn’t worried about pain, she had broken her hymen a few years ago falling off her broom playing pick-up quidditch with her brothers, but he was thick and it would probably sting at first. She tried to lower herself, but he held her steady and she looked at him in confusion. He just smiled and reached for his wand, casting a muttered charm at her belly that glowed blue briefly, then faded away. He tossed his wand to the side and grinned up at her.

“Contraceptive charm, there’s no way I’m not finishing inside you once we get started.”

She smiled at him, then leaned over to kiss him. “Good thinking, daddy.” Her face then took on a sultry look as she sat back up, “now fuck me.”

She dropped down onto him in one quick motion, taking him all the way into her pussy. He groaned at her tight heat surrounding him and gripped her ass firmly, holding her in place. She gasped and clung onto him as her walls stretched around his thick shaft, stinging harshly but filling her in the most wonderful way.

“Holy fuck, you’re stretching me so much daddy! I feel so full!”

Blaise was struggling to hold still as her pussy pulsed around him. He could feel her wetness dripping down onto his crotch and her rapid breathing in her chest as she adjusted to having him inside her. 

“Merlin's balls, you're tight, baby girl!”

He wanted so badly to thrust up into her and make her scream his name, but he held back, letting her set the pace.

Her breathing slowed and she started to feel less of a sting and more just a feeling of fullness, which was very pleasurable. She sat back and looked him in the eyes with a sexy smile.

“I’m going to ride you now, daddy. You feel so good inside me I can’t take it anymore.”

As soon as she finished talking she started bouncing up and down in his lap, raising up until he was almost out of her then slamming back down onto his lap hard, making a slapping noise each time she bottomed out on him. She grunted and groaned with each thrust, rocking her hips back and forth as she moved up and down, stirring him around inside her.

He gripped her ass harder and held on for dear life, the friction and tightness almost too much for him. To distract himself he took a nipple into his mouth and bit down, making her squeal and wrap her arms around his head tightly, but not slowing her down in the least. She began to chant under her breath, “fuck…fuck…fuck…” with each bounce.

She only lasted a few more minutes, then stopped bouncing with him buried all the way inside her and frantically ground her pussy on his lap. She leaned back and stared into his eyes, her hands resting on his shoulders as she panted and moaned, rocking back and forth, round and round, but never stopping. He bit the inside of his cheek to hold off his own release, hoping she would get to hers soon. He moved his hands from her ass to her breasts, pinching each nipple between his fingers and pulling.

That was enough to set her off. She threw her head back and screamed.

“FUUUCCCKKKK! Daddy I’m CUMMING! I’m coming on your big fucking cock!”

Her rocking stopped and her whole body spasmed in climax, her pussy becoming impossibly tight around his cock and flooding his crotch with sticky wetness as she shuddered and held him to her chest in a death grip.

He waited for her to start coming down a little then couldn’t hold it any more. He rolled them forward onto the blanket until he was on top of her and started to thrust with wild abandon, chasing his own orgasm. She squealed and tightened her grip on him at the increased stimulation and whispered in his ear, “fuck me daddy…fuck me daddy…fuck me daddy” over and over until he reached his end.

He raised up on his arms and groaned loudly, looking down at her sweaty face and chest, a red mark forming on her breast where he had bitten it. He thrust twice more then buried himself to the hilt and exploded, painting her walls with his cum. She smiled lazily as she felt his cock pulsing inside her and his seed starting to leak out of her, running down the crack of her ass to the blanket below. He stayed there, cock twitching for at least thirty seconds before he lowered himself back down on top of her and rolled them over until she was once again on top.

They lay there for several minutes as he gradually softened and eventually slipped out of her red and puffy pussy, causing her to groan in disappointment at the lost feeling of fullness. She sat up on his lap and beamed down at him.

“That was wonderful daddy, I can’t wait to do it again and again.” Then she dropped the teasing look and baby-girl persona. “But we should probably get back. Mum will be looking for us soon for dinner.”

Blaise looked over and saw that the sun had indeed gotten much lower to the ground than when they first arrived. He smiled up at her.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it, baby. I loved it too. You were so fucking sexy riding my cock like that.” She smiled at the compliment. Then he got a serious look on his face and lowered his voice to a near growl. “Next time I won’t take it so easy on you, I’m going to make you scream until you pass out, baby girl.”

She shivered at his tone, “Do you promise, daddy? I can’t wait for you to take me again and again and show me how much I’m yours.”

“Anything for my baby girl. You’re mine… all of you.”

She leaned down and kissed him passionately, then rolled off of him and stood up on shaky legs to start getting dressed. Blaise grabbed his wand and cast a couple of cleaning and freshening charms on them and their clothes before they got dressed and walked back to the house, hand in hand and smiling.

They arrived back just in time for dinner. The table was set and everyone was sitting down to eat, Molly was floating the food out from the kitchen and the twins were filling everyone’s goblets with water.

Pansy gave Ginny a suspicious look as she sat down, seeing her wincing slightly as her bum landed on the bench. Ginny just looked back at her with a satisfied smirk and winked, making Pansy raise an eyebrow and tilt her glass in salute, unnoticed by Ron or any of the other Weasleys.

Blaise wrapped an arm around Ginny’s waist and kissed the top of her head with a broad smile as she leaned into him while taking a drink of her water. The family settled down to eat, talking about plans for the summer and other mundane topics, none but Pansy the wiser that their baby girl had finally become a woman.

(scene break)

The late afternoon sunlight slanted through the tall windows of the drawing room, turning the dust motes gold and casting long shadows over the ancestral Black tapestries. Draco stood at the tall window, watching the winding road that led through the trees toward the main gate. His arms were folded, but his posture was less guarded than it had once been.

Behind him, Narcissa sat with a cup of tea, one elegant brow slightly raised as she observed her son.

“You’ve been standing there since she left, Draco,” she said gently. “She’ll be back in a few days.”

Draco sighed, turning slightly but not moving from the window.

“It’s not just that I miss her. It’s that when she’s around... It's like something in me is quiet again. The part that always wants to run.”

Narcissa placed her cup down with a soft clink.

“She steadies you.”

“She saved me, Mother,” he said, his voice hushed but certain. “Through everything this past year—the war, my failure with the cabinet, Father—she never gave up on me. I don’t think I could’ve come through it all without her.”

Narcissa was quiet for a moment. Her hands folded in her lap.

“You have a rare chance now, Draco,” she said softly. “A chance to shape your life on your terms. Few of our kind get that opportunity, especially not with clean hands. If she is the one who brings you peace, then make sure she knows it.”

He finally turned to face her, brow furrowed slightly.

“I want to do this right, Mother. Properly. Not like how things used to be—cold arrangements, bloodline politics. I want to build something with her.”

A rare, almost wistful smile crossed Narcissa’s face.

“Then talk to Sirius,” she said, surprising him. “The House of Black still holds weight with the old families, like the Greengrasses, and you carry both that legacy and the Malfoy name. A formal betrothal—if she’s willing—would be a way to show your sincerity and give her family the respect they deserve.”

Draco blinked, processing her words.

“You think Sirius would go for that? After... everything?”

Narcissa stood and walked to him, placing a hand gently on his arm.

“He’s not the man he was in our youth. He’s lived through this war, just like we have. He knows what love looks like when it’s real. If you speak with him honestly, he’ll listen.”

Draco looked down at her hand, then up at her eyes.

“Thank you. For believing in me.”

Narcissa’s expression softened even further.

“Just promise me, Draco—build a life that would make you proud. Not the name. Not the blood. You.”

Draco penned a letter to Astoria the next morning.

My Dearest Astoria,

This place is quiet without your laughter echoing through the halls, and I never thought I’d say this, but I miss the way you tease me. It’s strange, isn’t it? That in the middle of so much pain, we found something so worth holding onto.

I’ve been thinking a lot about the future. About us. What we could build together, if we’re brave enough.

I spoke with my mother yesterday. She said something I’ve never really believed until now—that I could do something good. That I could choose to become someone better.

And I want that. I want to build a life with you.

When you next return, I’d like to speak with you about that life properly. But for now, know this: You are the best thing that’s ever happened to me.

Yours,

Draco

Letter from Astoria to Draco – Returned that same evening

My Dragon,

You hopeless romantic. You’ve gone and made me cry. My sister’s been giving me side-eyes all day, wondering if I’ve finally gone mental.

Yes. Yes to all of it. I want to be there when you become the man I already see inside you. And I want to be the woman beside you while you do.

Whatever comes next, I’m not afraid of it—because we’re facing it together.

I love you. (You can faint now.)

All my heart,

Astoria

Later that evening, Draco approaches Sirius, pacing a little in the study.

“I’ve spoken to my mother. I’ve written to Astoria. And now I’m asking you—as head of the House of Black—would you consider sponsoring a betrothal between me and Astoria Greengrass?”

Sirius leans back in his chair, brows rising. He exhales slowly. And, with complete sincerity (for once), he asks.

“You’re serious.”

“More than I’ve ever been in my life,” Draco says.

Sirius studies him, sees the weight behind the words, the honesty in his eyes.

“You’ve changed, Draco. But marriage is a big step.”

“If she says no, I’ll accept it. But I want to honor her. Properly. She deserves that.”

After a long moment, Sirius nods.

“All right. I’ll speak to her parents. Let’s have them over for dinner. No politics, just family.”

(scene break)

Later That Week

The Greengrass family arrived to a beautifully set dining table in the east hall. Daphne comes with Astoria, curious but mostly supportive. Her parents, reserved and proper, are clearly watching Draco carefully.

Sirius plays host, all charisma and ease, but at one point raises a glass and speaks seriously.

“This isn’t the world we once knew. It’s broken, but it’s healing. And part of that healing is choosing what kind of future we want to build—together. Draco has asked for your blessing to begin that journey with Astoria. And I support him.”

Draco stands and, nerves and all, addresses Astoria’s parents.

“I don’t expect you to forget who I was during the war. But I promise you, I am not that boy anymore. And I will spend the rest of my life proving it—especially to your daughter, if she’ll have me.”

There’s a pause.

Astoria’s mother looks at her husband. He nods once.

“If our daughter chooses you, Mr. Malfoy, then we will give her our support. See that you continue to earn it.”

Astoria beams, stands, and walks over to take Draco’s hand.

“I already chose him.”

Chapter Text

Theodore Nott stood nervously at the threshold of a neat suburban home with a fresh-pressed shirt, trousers tailored in a wizarding cut, and a look of mild panic as the door opened.

Hermione beamed. “You’re early.”

“Fashionably on time in wizarding circles,” Theo murmured, leaning in to kiss her cheek. “Besides, I wanted to make a good impression.”

She laughed, leading him in. Her parents were already waiting in the sitting room.

“Mum, Dad—this is Theodore Nott, my boyfriend. Theo, meet my parents.”

He shook hands carefully, giving them both a warm but cautious smile.

“Mr. and Mrs. Granger. It’s… very strange not to be surrounded by floating candles or talking portraits. But your house is lovely.”

Hermione’s mother, Jean, smiled at his polite tone. “Thank you, dear. It’s not quite Hogwarts, I imagine.”

Theo laughed nervously. “Not even close.”

After tea and polite conversation—which included Hermione having to explain the concept of television when Theo asked if the “tiny actors inside the glowing box” were a sort of muggle portrait charm—things shifted to more serious ground.

“So, Theo,” Mr. Granger said, leaning forward, “Tell me about yourself.”

Theo straightened. “I’m… an only child. My mother passed away when I was very young. My father died in the war, after Hermione and I began… seeing one another. I don’t have a large family, but I’d like to think the one I’m trying to build now is even stronger.”

He glanced at Hermione, who smiled softly, knowing he was giving them the watered down version of events, but understanding why.

“I care deeply for your daughter. She’s brilliant, brave, a little terrifying, and she challenges me in every way. I hope I can be someone worthy of her.”

There was a long pause.

“Good answer,” Mr. Granger said with a nod. “Now—father to boyfriend talk. If you hurt her—”

“Dad!” Hermione groaned.

“It’s required!” he replied, smirking slightly, before continuing, “If you hurt her, I don’t care what kind of wand you have—I will find a way to make you regret it.”

“Understood, sir,” Theo said, voice steady but faintly amused. “I’d expect nothing less.”

Later That Night…

Theo lay in the guest room, shirt off, eyes staring at the muggle ceiling fan slowly turning above. He had just started to doze off when the door clicked open softly.

Hermione slipped in, wearing a short, sheer robe in a deep burgundy color. It didn’t leave much to the imagination.

“You are entirely too stunning for suburbia,” Theo whispered, sitting up.

She put a finger to her lips. “Shhh. Mum and Dad are asleep. I’m just here to say goodnight… thoroughly.”

Hermione let her robe drop to the floor, revealing she wore nothing underneath, causing Theo to let out a quiet moan. Hermione smiled and started moving slowly toward the bed, crawling on all fours once she reached the edge of the mattress, his eyes never leaving hers as she moved. She crawled up the bed until she was straddling his hips and leaned down to kiss him. 

After kissing him for a minute or two, she raised up and took his hands, which had been resting on her thighs, and moved them to her breasts. He caressed and squeezed her supple, perky breasts, eliciting a groan from her. She smirked and leaned down to whisper in his ear.

“We can’t use magic here, so no privacy charms, do you think we can be quiet?”

Theo, not stopping his toying with her breasts for a second, smiled up at her and kissed her on the collar bone, lightly biting her between kisses. He chuckled, then whispered to her, raising an eyebrow in question “First one to make a noise has to do the other’s essays for two weeks?”

She beamed at him.

“You know me too well… You’re on.”

She began grinding her bare slit on his clothed erection while he continued to caress her breasts. They stared into each other’s eyes in silent challenge, daring the other to break. By this point they knew each other’s bodies well enough to know their weak points, and Hermione’s breasts and nipples were one of hers. She bit her lip when he pinched and twisted her nipple between his fingers, but didn’t make a noise. 

She smirked and began crawling down his body, away from his teasing fingers. She smiled up at him as she slowly gripped his boxers and lowered them down his legs just enough to free his erection. He sucked in a breath as she gripped his thick cock in one hand and his balls in the other, slowly stroking and squeezing. If her breasts were her weakness, his testicles were his. 

She leaned in to drag her tongue across both his balls before licking up his shaft and taking the head into her mouth and swirling her tongue around it, licking up the pre-cum leaking from the tip, fighting the urge to moan at the taste. She maintained eye contact with him the whole time, and he was powerless to look away.

She began to bob up and down on his shaft while rolling his balls in the palm of her hand, lightly sucking and coating him in her saliva, preparing for what was to come. She moved the hand that wasn’t playing with his balls down her body to tweak her nipples and roughly fondle her breasts, making her pussy even wetter, dripping slightly onto the sheets.

After a few minutes of the wonderful torture she was inflicting on him, Theo had had enough and lightly gripped her by her hair, which she had up in a high ponytail, pulling her off his now thoroughly lubricated cock. She knew what he wanted and slinked her way back up his body, dragging her breasts over his cock, stomach, and chest until she was positioned directly above his shaft, which was pointing straight up and throbbing. They stared into each other’s eyes as she reached down to line him up with her entrance, then crashed their lips together as she slowly lowered herself on him until she was sitting on his lap with him fully sheathed in her hot, wet slit.

They stayed that way for a few seconds then started slowly rocking her hips back and forth, stirring him around inside her. She had to bite her lip to keep from moaning when he leaned forward and took a nipple into his mouth and began to suck and bite, causing a shiver to run down her spine. His hands reached around to each grab a cheek of her ass and start guiding her grinding motions, making her throw her head back in ecstasy, but not letting a noise leave her lips.

This went on for several minutes. Hips rolling, hands gripping, lips sucking, teeth biting, and their eyes never leaving each other’s. Hermione slowly built toward her peak, Theo’s prick hitting the most sensitive spots inside her as she changed the rolling of her hips from back and forth to a circular motion. Theo’s grip on her ass tightened and he sucked in a breath, increasing the suction on her nipple and making her motions falter for a moment as the pleasure nearly overwhelmed her. 

She increased the pace of her hips’ rocking and started to pant, but still refused to moan, grunt, whine, or make any other kind of noise apart from her increasingly frantic breathing. He started to thrust up into her from below and dug his fingers into the soft globes of her ass, his eyes closing tight as he fought to not make any sound.

Their bodies were sweating profusely, their hips making a slightly wet slapping noise as they met each other’s thrusts. Hermione grabbed Theo by the back of the neck and pulled him into a sloppy kiss, full of tongue and short, panicked breathing. He moved a hand from her ass around to her pussy and began frantically rubbing her clit with his thumb as she bucked on top of him, causing her to go over the edge. She clamped her thighs against his sides and her pussy pulsed around his thrusting cock as she shuddered in climax, making him lose control as well and buck his hips up into her, spilling himself deep inside. 

They both let out a very quiet, low moan from their throats at the same time as they started to come down from their peaks. Their eyes, which had closed in pleasure, shot open as they realized what just happened. Hermione slapped her hand over her mouth as she started giggling uncontrollably. Theo smiled and chuckled, not releasing his grip on her ass one bit as he slowly softened inside her.

She stopped giggling and smiled down at him, whispering the question, “Tie?”

He shook his head in agreement, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her down into a slow, passionate kiss.

The night that followed was a mix of whispered laughter, soft moans muffled by pillows, and a new level of intimacy that was both passionate and quietly affirming. They didn’t rush. They simply fit.

The next morning Hermione just managed to slip back into her own room minutes before her mother knocked.

Theo came down to breakfast looking charmingly disheveled, and Hermione was pink-cheeked but grinning. Both looked exhausted—but happy.

Mrs. Granger glanced between the two teens, then raised an eyebrow but said nothing… aside from putting an extra helping of eggs on Theo’s plate with a knowing look.

Later that day, after a long walk around the nearby park and an impromptu kiss beneath the shade of an oak, Theo gave her hand a squeeze.

“I have to go home for a few days. Family affairs. Vault records and estate transfers… things I don’t quite understand yet.”

Hermione hugged him tightly. “Come back soon, I’ll be waiting.”

“Try and stop me.”

(scene break)

Cader Idris Estate: Late Evening

The estate was dark and quiet, the evening meal long over and everyone having made their way to their rooms for the night. Except for a certain young trio who had been making their way from room to room since shortly after the lights had gone out. They had started in the library, then the conservatory, then the dining room, before ending up where they were now.

Harry, dressed in nothing but his boxers, poked his head out of a spare bedroom in the East wing, looking up and down the corridor. Not seeing anyone he opened the door fully and slowly stepped out into the hallway, followed by Parvati and Lavender, both wearing nothing but their knickers and looking rather disheveled, their hair mussed and sporting several rapidly forming love bites on their necks and breasts.

They slowly and quietly began making their way back toward Harry’s room in the other wing of the estate, the girls giggling to each other as they snuck down the hall with Harry in the lead.

Parvati leaned close to Lavender and whispered in her ear.

“This was a great idea Lav, christening every room in the place over the next week, but why didn’t you want to use Harry’s cloak or disillusionment charms?”

Lavender smiled at her and whispered back.

“What fun would that be, the thrill of possibly getting caught makes it so much more exciting, don’t you think?”

The girls giggled again and linked arms, walking closer together. Harry, hearing them, turned around to tell them to stay quiet, but seeing them smiling and obviously happy while almost fully nude made him hold his tongue. He smiled and started walking again, paying more attention to his two lover’s antics than where he was going. As he rounded a corner he ran into something, or rather someone, who squeaked in surprise and fell down on her behind from the impact.

“Astoria!?” Harry hissed, still trying to be quiet. “What are you doing out here?”

Astoria looked up at the three of them, taking in their state of undress and generally debauched appearance, and she snorted.

“I could ask you the same thing, but I think it’s fairly obvious what you three have been up to.” 

Parvati and Lavender both blushed from their hairlines to their very exposed breasts, which they were attempting to cover with their hands. Harry grimaced and looked down the hall, making sure no one had heard them and was coming to investigate.

“Yeah, well, I’d rather everyone not find out about this. You know how much Sirius likes to tease us about our relationship, and I’m pretty sure Narcissa would hex me within an inch of my life if she knew what we did in the dining room.”

Astoria’s eyebrows rose at that, and she got back on her feet and dusted her nightgown off from where she had been on the floor… her very short and sheer nightgown that showed she was wearing nothing but a pair of dark blue lace knickers underneath. Harry’s eyes ran up and down her rather petite but voluptuous figure and he smirked.

“Where are you off to, I wonder?”

She huffed at him while the girls smirked and giggled, whispering to each other.

“I’m going to spend the night with my betrothed, not that it’s any of your business.” She paused and a cheeky smile formed on her face. “I’ll make you a deal, you don’t tell Narcissa you found me sneaking into Draco’s room and I won’t tell Sirius or Narcissa how you’ve been running around naked defiling the place at night.”

Harry looked at his girls, who shrugged in agreement, and he turned to Astoria and held out his hand. 

“Deal, shake on it?”

She hesitated for a brief moment, then reached out and shook his hand with a smirk.

“Deal, now if you’ll excuse me, I have my own defiling to get to.” At that she moved past them down the hall, but not before Lavender reached out and slapped her ass as she passed by, making her squeak and rub her bum from the burn while glaring at Lavender. 

Lavender gave her a cheeky wink and a thumbs up, then whispered, “Go get him girl, make sure he knows who’s boss when you’re done with him. I wanna see him limping down to breakfast tomorrow.”

Astoria’s glare melted into an equally cheeky grin, touched with a bit of evil seductress that made Harry’s eyes widen a bit.

“Oh trust me, he’s VERY aware who the boss is in the bedroom.” She winked and made her way down the hall to Draco’s door, stopping to give them a small wave before she made her way into the room, closing the door with a quiet click behind her.

The three of them looked at each other before quietly giggling and continuing on their way back to Harry’s room so they could finally go to bed. They had managed to ‘christen’ four rooms that night after all, and all three of them were very tired.

The next morning:

The trio sat at the breakfast table with Sirius and Narcissa, enjoying their coffee and tea while making small talk about their plans for the day. Dobby buzzed around the room, refilling cups and taking away empty plates while Kreacher worked in the kitchen. 

Astoria then glided into the room, already dressed and fully made up, looking ready for the day, humming lightly and sporting a pleased smile as she greeted everyone and sat down to her own cup of coffee and plate of toast.

“Good morning! I hope everyone slept as well as I did, I was just so worn out I slept like the absolute dead. I feel so refreshed.”

Parvati and Lavender studied her intently, looking for any of the telltale signs of discomfort after a night of intense sex, but saw none. Then they saw Draco drag himself into the room and they smirked, looking at Astoria and seeing the hint of a smirk of her own form on her lips before it disappeared.

Draco did not look well rested, if anything he looked like he’d been run over by a herd of Thestrals… twice. He made his way slowly to the table and sat down even slower, dark bags under his eyes and his hair barely combed, still in his pajamas and robe. He reached for a cup of tea and stifled a yawn in the process, mumbling out a barely perceivable “g’morning” as he did.

Harry looked at his girls and smirked, then picked up his coffee cup and gave Astoria a small salute, which she returned with a wink, causing Parvati and Lavender to giggle lightly. Sirius just looked confused, while Narcissa had a small knowing smile on her face as she elegantly sipped her tea, never taking her eyes off her morning paper.

Chapter Text

The portkey deposited four teens—Ron, Ginny, Pansy, and Blaise—at the gates of a sprawling cliffside villa overlooking the turquoise waters of the Tyrrhenian Sea. Marble terraces gleamed in the sun, and tall cypress trees rustled in the warm breeze.

Madame Zabini herself, elegant and commanding in a set of form fitting ivory robes, greeted them with a small smile and a raised eyebrow.

“So these are your Gryffindors, Blaise? How delightfully rustic.”

“Mother,” Blaise sighed, “behave.”

She chuckled and waved them inside. “You’ll be staying in the east wing. The elves have prepared separate suites for each couple. I trust you’ll remain… restrained.”

Pansy and Blaise exchanged smirks. Ron blushed. Ginny just shrugged and marched off toward her room to unpack.

Later that Week…

The Zabini estate’s private cove was nothing short of paradise—silky golden sand, aquamarine water, and stone outcroppings that provided natural privacy. A privacy ward guarded against intruders and curious Muggle eyes.

Ginny was stretched out on a sun lounger in a white bikini, sunglasses perched atop her head, while Pansy flipped through an Italian fashion magazine beside her in a green high waisted thong bikini bottom with a black bandeau top. The boys were playing a lazy game of beach Quidditch nearby—hovering balls and self-resetting goal rings included.

“Ugh,” Ginny muttered, adjusting her top. “This stupid tan line is going to show up in every single summer dress I own.”

Pansy raised a brow. “We are in Italy. Topless sunbathing is practically ubiquitous.”

Ginny grinned mischievously. “Right. Cultural appreciation.” Without ceremony, she sat up and pulled her bikini top off, tossing it onto her towel, revealing her perky freckle covered b-cups to the sun.

Pansy snorted with laughter, clapping lightly. “Well done, Weasley.”

“What—what are you doing?” Ron’s voice cracked behind them. He and Blaise had just come down from the villa with drinks. Ron’s wide eyes were locked in horror on his sister’s bare chest.

Ginny rolled her eyes. “Relax, Ron. It’s not like you haven’t seen me in a swimsuit before.”

“That’s not a swimsuit anymore!”

Blaise, unbothered, handed Ginny her iced drink and leaned down to kiss her on the cheek.

“You look radiant, amore.”

Ron continued sputtering until Pansy stood and blocked his view.

“Honestly, Ronald, if you’re this fragile about your sister's chest, how are you going to survive your own girlfriend in Italy?”

She gave him a wink, then to Ginny’s amusement, pulled her own top up and over her head and tossed it aside. Ron’s jaw dropped as Pansy revealed her perfect c-cups to the others.

“You—you too?!”

“Tanning is very important for proper dress aesthetics,” Pansy said primly, reclining once again on her lounger. “Besides, you won’t be complaining later.”

Ron promptly turned the color of a tomato and sat down hard in the sand, muttering something about no one warning him about this.

Later that evening…

Draped in elegant resort attire, the group gathered around a candlelit outdoor table as the sunset painted the water in gold and lavender. Madame Zabini, seated at the head of the table, raised her wine glass.

“To friendships unexpected, and boundaries being… tastefully tested.”

Blaise clinked glasses with Ginny, who winked at Ron. He was still red, but smiling now.

“To Italian beaches,” Ginny declared, “and siblings who really need to loosen up.”

Much later...

Ron was lying on the bed in their guest room in his boxers, thumbing through a magazine that was either about interior design or modern art, he couldn’t be sure since it was in Italian. He was waiting for Pansy to finish in the bathroom so they could go to bed, it had been a long day after all, and he had seen things he’d never thought he’d see. His baby sister’s breasts being the biggest (not literally) of them! He was still processing that whole situation.

She had been in there a while at this point, but she always took a long time getting ready, so he wasn’t really concerned.

Pansy called to him from the bathroom, “Ron, are you still awake?”

“Yeah babe, what’s up?”

“Nothing, just wanted to make sure you didn’t miss this.”

He looked up in confusion, and his jaw dropped.

Pansy stood in the doorway, one arm above her head leaning against the door frame and her legs crossed one in front of the other, hips popped to one side, her other hand resting on them, wearing nothing but a pair of black heels, a set of dark green, almost black, thigh-high sheer stockings with lace around the tops, and a thin silver necklace. 

Her hair was perfectly styled, her makeup perfectly understated, and she was perfectly hairless below her neck, showing off the fact that the only tan lines she had were where her tiny bikini bottoms had covered her. Otherwise her skin was a beautifully golden bronze color, shining in the light of the room’s candles.

Ron was completely speechless, but the tent rapidly forming in his boxers said everything it needed to.

“Well, what do you think about topless beaches and tan lines now?” She teased.

“I think we should never leave, we should live here.” He replied, his voice strained with arousal.

She snorted and started stalking towards the bed, one foot in front of the other, hips swaying, tanned breasts bouncing slightly with each clack of her heels on the marble. He finally closed his mouth and gulped.

She reached the bed and slowly crawled up it until she reached her boyfriend’s side, where she knelt and looked appreciatively at the bulge in his boxers, then up to his face. She leaned forward and placed a chaste kiss on his lips, then settled back to her kneeling position and placed her hands in her lap. 

She slowly reached one finger between her legs and drew it between her folds, gathering the slick moisture there and raising it up in front of his face to show him how wet it was. He stared at the shiny wetness coating it and gulped again, not blinking at all. 

“Open wide.” she whispered sultrily. His mouth dropped open and she inserted her finger into his mouth, placing it right on his tongue so he could taste her. He closed his eyes as her flavor hit his taste buds and he shut his mouth around her finger, moaning in pleasure. She let him lick her juices off for a few seconds then withdrew her finger from his mouth, placing her hand back in her lap and giving him an expectant look.

“Now, Ron… are you going to keep reading that magazine or are you going to fuck my brains out?”

The magazine flew across the room and he was on top of her with her ankles resting over his shoulders before it hit the floor, his boxers pulled down just enough to release his long, hard shaft and bury it in her to the hilt before she knew what hit her.

She screamed in ecstasy at the abrupt penetration and wrapped her arms around the small of his back, digging her nails into his skin and drawing a little blood, not that he minded in the least. It only spurred him on.

He set a relentless pace, pounding her into the mattress with every deep, hard thrust. His hips smacked against her ass cheeks each time he bottomed out in her pussy, making a loud slapping noise and causing her to grunt each time. She was nearly folded in half and at his mercy, and she loved every second of it.

He kept pounding her harder and faster as she climbed higher and higher to her peak, grunting and moaning with each in and out movement of his cock in her tight, sopping wet pussy. She was dripping so much fluid that she was starting to make a squelching noise each time he entered her.

He was sweating from his exertions, dripping down onto her breasts, stomach and thighs, but she couldn’t care less. He was giving her exactly what she needed.

“I’m… so… close.” she panted out in between thrusts. “Make… me… cum… please!”

He grinned, looking down at her face, her eyes hooded, her mouth hanging open, her tits bouncing on her chest each time he slammed into her. Her hair and makeup were a complete wreck now, but she’d never looked more beautiful to him.

He moved a hand to her neck, lightly gripping her throat, and squeezed just enough to restrict her breathing a little. Her eyes bugged out and she nodded her head up and down frantically. He picked up the pace of his thrusts one more time, absolutely slamming himself into her and making the bed actually scoot across the floor a little with each thrust.

“Yes!... Yes!... YES!... YES!... OH… GOD… YES!” She screamed as loud as she could with him restricting her airflow as he was. On the final scream of ‘YES’, she came… HARD. Her eyes rolled back in her head, her nails bit into his back, her legs went rigid under him, and she flooded the bed beneath them with her juices. She bit her bottom lip and let out a squeal of pleasure that sounded like the finest music to his ears. He slowed his pace but didn’t stop, knowing she loved it when he kept stimulating her through her orgasm. 

After a second or two, he released the pressure on her neck and moved his hand behind her head to cradle it as she started to come down. She drew in a gasping breath and her legs started shaking as her climax tore through her, the tremors gradually subsiding as he continued to slowly stroke in and out of her quivering pussy.

He leaned back from her, releasing the pressure on her legs and pulled her ankles off his shoulders, bringing them down to wrap around his hips, then leaned forward again to kiss her sweetly. A massive grin formed on her face and she ran a hand up his back into his hair and held him in the kiss while she recovered from her climax. 

She broke the kiss after a while and smirked up at him. “You know just how to make me cum so hard… I’ve trained you so well.”

He gave her an incredulous look, stopping his slow in and out thrusting for a moment, before he broke into a smile and started laughing, making her do the same. “Yeah, I guess you did.” He said with a grin, resuming his slow thrusting into her still pulsating quim.

She moaned at that, realizing that he still hadn’t finished. “I’m feeling a little sore after that pounding you just gave me, do you want my mouth or my arse?” She asked, as if she was asking whether he wanted cream or sugar in his tea.

He looked thoughtful for a second then smirked, “Hmmm, hard choice, that” he said playfully. 

She huffed, “I figured you’d pick that one, pull out for a second.”

He sat back and pulled himself out of her with a wet pop, making her groan a little bit at the feeling. “Yeah, that’s gonna be sore tomorrow without a pain balm.” she muttered. Then she rolled over on her stomach and reached back to spread her cheeks, displaying her puckered asshole to him. “Lube me up first, then get that fat cock of yours back in me.” 

He reached over to the nightstand for his wand and cast a quick lubrication spell on her ass and his cock, not that he really needed it, he was well coated in her slick pussy juices, but better safe than sorry.

He positioned himself above her and angled his cock down to where it pressed against her tight hole, then he pushed in. She grunted as his cock head pushed past her ring and then let out a low moan as he steadily filled her back entrance with his length until he bottomed out, his balls resting on her ass. They both moaned at the feeling, her at the fullness, him at the tight, wet warmth surrounding him.

He waited for her to nod her head, then began to thrust his hips up and down, pulling himself almost all the way out then slamming back in her to the hilt, slapping his hips and balls against her ass cheeks. She grunted with each thrust, moaning in pleasure as he picked up his pace slowly.

“Yes, fuck my arse Ron! Pound it!” she croaked out, panting heavily and closing her eyes, reveling in the pleasure she got from his thick cock in her ass. She moved one hand that had been holding her cheeks spread wide for him and snuck it underneath her to her pussy, positioning her clit on the heel of her palm and sticking two fingers in her well fucked hole, using Ron’s thrusts to move her body against her hand, creating a delicious friction with no effort on her part.

He began to pant heavily and sweat was dripping off of him as he increased the speed and intensity of his thrusts. She knew he was getting close and began to flex the muscles in her ass, making herself tighter as he pulled out and relaxing when he pushed in. He groaned loudly, getting closer to his release with each thrust, his movements getting more erratic and practically bouncing his hips off of her plump ass cheeks, making the bed shake and bouncing the headboard off the wall in rhythm with his movements.

He grunted, and started muttering “I’m close, I’m gonna cum, gonna cum in your tight arse, gonna cum so hard, fill your arse up…”

“Yes Ron, fill it! Fill my slutty Slytherin arse with your stupid Gryffindor cum!”

“Fucking slimy snake arse! So tight! So hot! My arse, only mine!”

“YES, ONLY YOUR ARSE, ALWAYS YOURS! FUCK IT! FUCK ME!”

Ron lost control at that, thrusting into her one last time all the way to the hilt and releasing his load deep inside her asshole, yelling wordlessly as his hips shuddered with each spurt of his cum. She shivered underneath him, orgasming once again from her clit grinding against her hand and the feeling of his warm and sticky seed filling her ass, his cock pulsing as he came.

He sat there for a minute, coming down from his high and catching his breath. Then he laid down on top of her and wrapped her in his arms, rolling them onto their sides and spooning her from behind without removing himself from her still clenching asshole. They lay there basking in their shared orgasms and trying to calm their rapid breathing. 

She broke into a wide smile and craned her head around to give him a passionate kiss, which he returned with enthusiasm. She turned her head back to lay on the mattress when they broke their kiss and she snuggled back into his arms, loving how much bigger he was than her and how safe she felt in his embrace.

“Thank you for taking such good care of me, I love how you make me feel so good.” She whispered. He simply kissed the back of her head and held her tighter against him, whispering back, “Always, I love taking care of my little snake, making her scream and squeal.” She giggled at that, doing interesting things to his softening cock inside her ass and making him groan and roll his hips against her bum.

Then, as they started to succumb to exhaustion, they both whispered “Love you” at the same time and settled down to sleep, not bothering to cover themselves and still holding each other tightly.

Two rooms over:

Blaise and Ginny lay together in silence, eyes wide and staring at the ceiling of their room. They turned to each other with looks of pure disbelief on their faces, before they both broke down and laughed uncontrollably, eventually dissolving into giggles. 

Ginny snuggled into Blaise’s side, still giggling lightly.

“Damn, I didn’t think my brother had it in him.” 

Blaise snorted, “If you knew Pansy like I do you, you wouldn’t be surprised, she knows how to get what she needs out of people.”

Ginny hummed thoughtfully, “I guess so, good for her… breakfast should be fun tomorrow.”

Blaise snorted again, then kissed the top of her head. “Get some sleep, baby girl.”

She snuggled into him even tighter, placing a light kiss on his chest and running her fingers through his chest hair. “Yes, daddy.”

They both chuckled, then yawned and finally settled down to sleep.

(scene break)

The twin doors of Gringotts opened with a low groan, polished brass catching the sunlight. Inside, it was as imposing as ever—vaulted ceilings, stone columns, goblins bustling behind tall counters, and the constant scratch of quills on parchment.

Harry walked beside Sirius in silence, the echo of their footsteps sharp against the marble floor. Sirius was dressed more formally than usual—elegant navy robes with a faint shimmer and the Black crest embroidered on one sleeve. Harry wore clean but simple robes, still unsure how to feel about looking like he belonged in places like this.

“You alright?” Sirius asked under his breath, clapping a hand lightly on Harry’s back.

Harry gave a nod. “Just… strange. Coming here for this.”

“Yeah. I remember coming here the day I turned seventeen. Inherited half the Black fortune and a whole load of problems,” Sirius said with a wry grin. “You, at least, have me to help untangle them.”

They were ushered quickly into a private meeting chamber by a goblin in midnight-blue robes who introduced himself as Griphzak, Account Manager for both the Black and Potter vaults.

Griphzak placed two thick scrolls on the stone table between them.

“As of today, Mr. Potter, you are recognized as the legal heir to the Black family estate by declaration of Lord Sirius Black, whose claim as Head of House was reaffirmed following the trial and public exoneration.”

He opened the first scroll—The Potter Account Summary—detailing modest but healthy family assets: multiple investment portfolios, a mid-sized trust, and ancestral lands in Godric’s Hollow.

Then came the Black Vault Summary—which, by contrast, was extravagant. Properties across Britain and continental Europe, shares in several magical businesses, ancient family artifacts (some too cursed to sell), and enough galleons to make Harry’s head spin.

“To be clear,” Sirius said as Harry skimmed, “I’m not dying or going anywhere. But I am naming you my official heir because I don’t plan on having children. You’re my family, Harry.”

Harry swallowed hard, looking up. “Are you sure?”

“More than anything.”

Griphzak tapped a long, black nail on the table.

“With your permission, Mr. Potter, we can consolidate some of the accessible assets into a trust managed jointly with your current accounts—along with access to the Wales estate and Grimmauld Place once renovations are complete.”

“And the… family ring?” Harry asked awkwardly.

Sirius pulled a small ebony box from his robe and slid it across the table.

“It’s yours now. You don’t have to wear it unless we’re at some obnoxious Ministry function, though I am taking you suit shopping next week.”

Harry laughed despite himself and opened the box. Inside was a platinum ring with the Black crest—a proud raven with wings outstretched against a shield of stars.

They emerged into the sunlight, Harry pocketing the ring and some documents while Sirius looked pleased.

“So, heir of House Black. How’s that feel?”

“Heavy,” Harry said, not unkindly.

Sirius grinned. “Wait until you see the invitation list for your inevitable Ministry galas. I’ll handle the politics—you just focus on looking impressive and not hexing anyone.”

Harry smirked. “No promises.”

(scene break)

The summer afternoon sun poured through the tall windows of Sirius Black’s study, casting warm golden light on the old wood-paneled walls and the heavy desk cluttered with ancient scrolls, old family grimoires, and a half-empty bottle of elf-aged whiskey.

Sirius stood with one hand on the decanter and the other in his pocket, watching Harry slowly pace in front of the hearth.

“Before you wander off to the gardens and forget you're technically nobility now,” Sirius said, almost too casually, “there’s one more thing we need to talk about. You’re not just heir to a House anymore. You're heir to two—Potter and Black. That comes with… rules.”

Harry turned, an eyebrow raised. “Rules?”

Sirius nodded and poured two glasses of whiskey, handing one to Harry as he gestured toward a leather armchair.

“The Ministry doesn’t usually enforce them anymore—not for small families. But two Ancient and Noble Houses? They’ll expect continuity. Meaning, if you don’t designate separate heirs for each, one of them could be considered extinct.”

Harry blinked. “Okay… so I just pick which of my future kids gets which house?”

“You can do that,” Sirius said, leaning against the edge of his desk. “If you have more than one kid. With the same woman.”

There was a beat.

“Or,” Sirius said, sipping his own drink, “you can take a different path.”

“Which is?”

“Marriage. One wife per House.”

Harry nearly choked on his whiskey.

“What?!”

Sirius smirked. “It’s not common. But it’s legal. Multiple wives—bonded wives—is old pure-blood law. Mostly reserved for circumstances like this. It ensures the legacy of each House continues without legal conflict.”

Harry stared down at his glass like it might give him an easier answer.

“But—I mean… Parvati and Lavender—there’s already two of them.”

“Exactly,” Sirius said softly. “I figured I should explain the situation now before someone else—like a newspaper or Ministry official—tries to twist it against you.”

“You knew this would come up,” Harry muttered.

“Of course I did,” Sirius said with a shrug. “You’re not a kid anymore. You’re a war hero, so are your girlfriends. You’re heir to two of the most powerful lines in the country. And you’re… complicated. Like your dad. Like me. But that doesn’t mean you’re wrong. It just means you need to be ready.”

He paused, giving Harry a warm look.

“Whatever you choose—multiple sons, multiple wives, no heirs at all—I’ll back you. I just wanted you to know why the world might start asking questions.”

Harry was silent for a long moment, swirling the amber liquid in his glass. The fire crackled softly. Outside, somewhere in the distance, he could hear Dobby and Kreacher arguing about which flowers should go in the drawing room.

“This is a lot,” Harry said finally, eyes tired.

“It is,” Sirius agreed. “So, drink that, go sit by the lake, maybe talk to your girls later—and let it stew. You’ve earned some peace. But peace doesn’t always come without baggage.”

Sirius clinked his glass gently against Harry’s before leaving the room, shutting the heavy study door behind him.

Harry sat alone in the chair, staring into the fire, the weight of legacy pressing heavier than ever on his shoulders.

(scene break)

A light breeze rustled the silk curtains of the conservatory as Narcissa sat in a high-backed chair, a book of French poetry in one hand and a delicate china cup in the other. The late afternoon sunlight filtered through the tall glass walls, casting leafy patterns on the stone floor.

Harry stood uncertainly at the entrance, hands in his pockets.

“Do you have a moment?” he asked.

Narcissa looked up, slightly surprised but not displeased. She marked her page with a thin silver ribbon and gestured to the seat across from her.

“Of course. What is it?”

He sat down slowly, then leaned forward, elbows on his knees.

“Sirius told me about the… expectations. Two Houses, two heirs. The legal requirements. The choices I have.”

Her pale brow lifted slightly.

“Ah. I see.” She took a sip of tea. “And now you wish to know which path is better?”

“No. I want to know what you think I should do.”

Narcissa studied him with those cool, perceptive eyes. She didn’t speak for a moment, and Harry didn’t rush her. Eventually, she set the teacup down and folded her hands in her lap.

“The idea of bonded marriages—plural marriages—has always existed in pure-blood society. Usually reserved for cases of legacy preservation, like yours. But it is… complicated.”

“That’s putting it mildly,” Harry muttered.

Narcissa offered a faint smile.

“If you choose to name multiple heirs from one union, your legacy will be simpler legally, but more demanding emotionally. All your hopes and burdens go on one family.”

She paused.

“If you choose to divide your Houses between bonded wives, each legacy becomes… cleaner on parchment. But far more complex in practice. Managing expectations, affections, jealousies. It requires an extraordinary level of emotional maturity and balance—not just from you, but from your partners.”

Harry looked down, thinking.

“Parvati and Lavender… they love me. And they love each other. But I don’t want to break what we’ve built. I don’t want to ruin it with… titles and obligations.”

Narcissa’s voice softened.

“Then don’t. Build the structure around your heart—not the other way around.”

She reached over and touched his wrist gently.

“Your girls are strong. Loyal to you and each other. If you speak to them honestly, they will understand. As for tradition… well, tradition has survived worse than a Potter rewriting the rules.”

Harry snorted.

“So you’re saying both options suck, and I should just do what feels right.”

“Precisely,” Narcissa said with a soft smile. “And remember… legacies are only as strong as the happiness of those who carry them. I would rather see Draco poor and in love than wealthy and alone.”

She paused.

“Though of course… I would prefer both love and financial security.”

They both chuckled.

Harry sat back, visibly lighter.

“Thanks, Narcissa. Really.”

“Any time, Harry.” She picked up her tea again. “After all, I now find myself a member of your House.”

Harry smiled.

“Then I suppose I’d better start acting like the head of one.”

(scene break)

A high-security healing chamber bathed in silvery magic stood silently behind a thick, enchanted observation window. Two figures stood in the hall outside, their faces cast in stark contrast beneath the glow of diagnostic charms pulsing along the frame.

Sirius Black stood with his arms crossed, jaw tight, watching the woman on the other side of the glass.

“She looks like a ghost,” he muttered.

Inside, Bellatrix Lestrange—no longer the regal menace of the Death Eater ranks—rocked gently on the edge of her bed. Her hair, once wild with theatrical intensity, now hung lank around her pale face. She would mutter to herself one moment, laugh shrilly the next, then lapse into long, terrifying stillness as though submerged in some inner storm.

Amelia Bones, Director of the DMLE, stood beside him, her monocle glinting in the ambient light.

“She’s made progress,” Bones said in her usual even tone, though even she sounded subdued. “The memories recovered from the Lestrange vault are helping her rebuild the parts of herself that were… silenced by the compulsion curse.”

Sirius frowned, then finally asked the question gnawing at his conscience.

“Can she ever be… well?”

Bones gave a sigh that held more weight than words.

“Some memories return, but emotional damage runs deeper. She’s experiencing the full horror of what she did… with clarity now. Guilt this intense can be just as dangerous as delusion.”

They both looked through the window again.

Inside, Bellatrix began to laugh—high, frantic, cracking laughter that sent shivers down Sirius’s spine. Then just as quickly, she froze, turned her head slightly toward the window, and stared. Not at them. Just… through. Her eyes empty, haunted.

“And you still don’t think she should be returned to Azkaban?” Sirius asked.

Amelia Bones shook her head.

“What good would it do? It wasn’t justice she received—it was weaponization. Punishment layered upon mind control. Every Healer who’s seen her says the same: prison would finish what Voldemort started.”

Sirius nodded slowly, hands clenched.

“Then when she’s well enough, I’ll house her. Somewhere quiet. Secure. Where she can be looked after.”

He paused.

“She’s still my cousin.”

Madam Bones turned to him.

“The Wizengamot will grumble. People won’t forget what she did.”

“Nor should they,” Sirius said. “But they should know why she did it.”

“And who made her do it,” Bones agreed quietly.

The two stood in silence for a few more moments, the only sound the muffled scratch of Bellatrix whispering a long-dead nursery rhyme to herself.

“When will she be ready?” Sirius asked softly.

“Another month, perhaps,” Bones replied. “Assuming the vials keep helping. If her mind stabilizes enough to allow structured conversation, we can start easing her out of the ward.”

“I’ll have a place ready,” Sirius said, then with a grim tone: “She won’t be alone again.”

Inside the room, Bellatrix lay back on the bed, curled like a child beneath a wool blanket, lips moving silently in a conversation with someone only she could see.

Outside, her last remaining family watched. Waiting. Hoping. Preparing for what came next.

Chapter Text

The large window let in dappled summer light, casting shifting shadows across the polished wood floor. On a velvet-settee near the hearth, Draco and Astoria sat close, murmuring about something in that easy way new lovers did—cheek almost touching cheek, fingers laced casually, heads tilted inward like conspirators with a secret.

Harry hesitated just inside the doorway, watching for a second before Draco noticed him.

“Need something, Potter?” Draco asked, surprisingly mild.

“Yeah… maybe. Mind if I ask you both something a bit… personal?”

Astoria gave him an encouraging nod. “Go ahead.”

Harry entered and perched awkwardly on the armrest of an adjacent chair, fiddling with a loose thread on his sleeve.

“So… Sirius dropped something big on me,” he said. “About being heir to both the Potter and Black houses. And, well… wizarding law says I need to name separate heirs for each.”

“Right,” Draco said, recognizing where this was going. “Dual inheritance clauses. Rare, but they exist.”

“Exactly,” Harry sighed. “That leaves me with two options: multiple sons with one partner, or… two wives. Sirius and Narcissa both said it’s my choice, but… I’m just… stuck.”

Draco raised a brow, but it was Astoria who leaned forward slightly, her voice calm but pointed.

“Harry. You’ve already started a life with two people. You’re not choosing who to love—you’ve done that. This is about how you keep that life stable, protected. You’re not scheming, you’re building a future. So get off your arse and get on with it.”

Harry blinked.

“That… was blunt,” he muttered, half-laughing.

“She’s not wrong,” Draco added with a crooked smirk. “And really, mate, do you actually think Lavender and Parvati are going to mind being married to you and each other?”

Harry looked down at his hands, sheepish.

“I suppose not…”

“You’re whining,” Draco teased. “About possibly being married to two gorgeous witches who are just as into each other as they are to you.”

Astoria let out a surprised, unladylike snort, slapping a hand over her mouth in embarrassment. Draco’s smirk widened and even Harry couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Merlin,” Harry groaned, scrubbing a hand through his hair. “I really am being thick, aren’t I?”

“Monumentally,” Draco said cheerfully.

“But,” Astoria added kindly, “it’s okay to be overwhelmed. Just don’t let it paralyze you. You’ve come through worse than this.”

Harry gave a long exhale, the tension starting to melt from his shoulders.

“Thanks. Really. Both of you.”

“Anytime,” Draco said, standing. “Now go talk to your witches. Merlin knows they’re probably more ready for this than you are.”

Harry gave a grin, stood, and clapped Draco on the shoulder as he passed.

As he left the room, Draco and Astoria shared a quiet look, then settled back into their conversation—this time a little more smugly, knowing they’d just nudged the country’s most powerful wizard into finally acting like the grown-up he was becoming.

(scene break)

Setting: The Zabini Beach House - A few days later.

The sun hung high over the crystal-blue waters of the Italian coast, casting golden sparkles across the gentle waves. The Zabini estate’s private beach was spacious, pristine, and secluded—ideal for the relaxed chaos currently playing out across the sand.

A warm breeze drifted through the air as the group settled in. Blaise, ever the gracious host, lounged with a glass of something fizzy, sunglasses perched on his nose as he watched the unfolding drama with a slow, amused smile.

Harry, already shirtless and relaxed from his day in the sun, barely blinked when Parvati tugged her top over her head and reclined next to Lavender on a shared lounger. He simply reached for the sunblock and began applying it to his arms like it was the most normal thing in the world.

Hermione, in her bikini with a loose button-down shirt draped over her, glanced at the others and gave a small laugh at the expectant looks they were giving her. “You’re all acting like this is shocking to me,” she said, removing the shirt and stretching out a towel on the sand. “I’ve been going to topless beaches in France since I was six. British prudishness never really caught on in my family.”

With a deft flick, she removed her bikini top, her modest but perfectly proportioned breasts bouncing slightly as she did, and lay down next to Pansy and Ginny, who were already topless and flipping through magazines.

Parvati grinned and leaned back beside Lavender. “I love that we’re all just owning it this summer.”

Lavender laughed. “We’re bad-ass witches. We fight dark lords. We can handle a little sun on our boobs.”

Theo, meanwhile, stood frozen just a few feet away, towel in one hand, sunglasses askew, mouth partially open.

“Oh no,” Harry muttered under his breath, watching their friend with growing amusement. “Here we go.”

Theo’s eyes bounced from Hermione, calmly flipping a page in her book, to Parvati and Lavender giggling at a shared joke, to Ginny laughing about something Pansy whispered… and then his gaze caught Blaise’s mother.

Signora Zabini glided onto the beach wearing a flowing sheer wrap around her hips and levitating a tray of iced drinks. Her flawless figure was accentuated not just by her usual elegance, but by the fact that she too was completely topless, her large, tan-line free breasts bouncing slightly with each step.

Theo’s mouth opened wider.

“Drinks, darlings?” she offered in her rich accent, setting the tray down on a table between the loungers.

Theo blinked. A trickle of red slid from his nose. He slowly sat down in the sand, eyes still wide, and then—without a word—fainted.

A beat of stunned silence followed, then—

“Oh Merlin,” Ron said, covering his face and snorting with laughter. “That’s so much worse than my first time.”

Blaise cracked up. “I told you he wasn’t ready for Italian hospitality.”

Ginny, still reading, barely looked up. “He’ll be fine. Just give him a minute.”

Hermione sat up, her expression hovering somewhere between concern and amusement as she crouched beside Theo and gently patted his cheek. “Theo? You okay?”

He groaned. “I think I died… and went to a topless afterlife…”

Everyone burst out laughing again—even Signora Zabini, who was entirely unbothered by the reaction. She handed Hermione a cold drink and said with a smile, “Perhaps next time, he’ll build up more resistance before visiting in the summer.”

Ron shook his head, red as a tomato but grinning. “I still blush every time, but I stopped passing out on day three. Pansy said I was making progress.”

“You are,” Pansy chimed in sweetly, pulling him back onto their towel. “And you don’t complain later.”

“Damn right I don’t,” he muttered, stealing a kiss and earning mock gagging noises from Ginny and a knowing smirk from Blaise.

The group settled back into their lazy beach routine as Theo, now sitting up and sipping water, blinked blearily at the sea of topless sunbathers and muttered,

“I need stronger occlumency shields…”

(scene break)

The sky glowed with brilliant shades of peach and lavender as the sun dipped lower over the shimmering sea. The estate’s long marble terrace overlooked the ocean, sea breeze drifting through the lemon trees scattered around the perimeter. Soft lanterns floated in midair, casting warm golden light over the white-clothed table set for ten.

Everyone had dressed for dinner—light linens, breezy sundresses, and button-down shirts replacing their swimwear. Even Theo had recovered, smiling more freely now that no one at the table was currently topless.

Blaise’s mother presided at the head of the table, regal and sharp-eyed as ever, clearly enjoying the youthful chaos around her. Courses of grilled seafood, roasted vegetables, fresh pasta, and sparkling fruit drinks were passed around, accompanied by teasing banter and laughter.

“So, Theo,” Ginny grinned over a plate of octopus risotto, “have you recovered from today’s... revelations?”

“Mostly,” Theo deadpanned, swirling his drink. “I’ve also updated my list of life’s biggest shocks. Number one is still Voldemort’s resurrection, but today definitely cracked the top five.”

“Should we be honored or offended?” Pansy asked sweetly.

“Terrified,” he replied with a wink.

Even Hermione was glowing, legs stretched under the table, hand resting in Theo’s. Ron was trying to feed Pansy bites of tiramisu with the dignity of a man determined not to make a mess, while Blaise mostly rolled his eyes and muttered something in Italian about “amateurs.”

Harry, for his part, was mostly quiet, his hands idly fiddling with something in his pocket. After dessert, as everyone leaned back, laughing and sipping wine, he caught Hermione and Ron’s eyes and jerked his chin toward the beach.

“Mind walking with me for a minute?”

They both nodded and followed him down the winding path to the sand, leaving the others behind.

The three walked slowly along the shoreline, waves lapping at their bare feet in the cool sand, the last light of day slipping below the horizon.

“So,” Hermione said after a few minutes, “you look like you’ve got something big on your mind.”

“Yeah.” Harry sighed, running a hand through his wind-blown hair. “It’s about the House of Black. And the Potters. Sirius… told me some things.”

He paused, gathering his thoughts before speaking.

“Basically, I’m the last male heir of two lines. Black and Potter. According to old wizarding law, to preserve both families, I need to provide heirs for each. That means either two sons I split the inheritance between—or…” he hesitated.

“Two wives,” Hermione finished for him.

He nodded. “Yeah.”

Hermione snorted, arms crossed. “Only you would save the world and come out of it with a medieval political dilemma.”

Ron blinked. “Wait, and that’s a problem, why? You’ve already got two gorgeous witches who are crazy about you. I don’t see the downside here.”

Hermione rolled her eyes. “Subtle as always, Ron.”

“Look, I know it’s not exactly conventional,” Harry continued. “But it feels right. I love them both. We’re already… us. I just wanted to make sure I wasn’t being insane thinking this could work.”

Hermione’s expression softened. She reached out and took his hand.

“Harry, you’ve faced death, war, prophecy, and Voldemort. This? This is just life. Trust your heart. Do what feels right, not just what’s expected.”

Ron clapped a hand on his shoulder. “Mate, if anyone can pull it off, it’s you. Just… good luck. You’re going to need it.” He chuckled. “Hell, I’ve got my hands full with one Slytherin hottie. I think I’d actually die if she decided she wanted to add another girl.”

Harry smiled, finally relaxing.

He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small velvet box. He opened it and revealed two delicate, beautiful rings—silver and gold, with subtle runes etched around a singular gem in each: one ruby, one sapphire.

“These were in the Potter family vault,” he said quietly. “They belonged to my mum and grandmother. I thought I’d give them to the girls here. In Italy. Just… no pressure, no big proposal. Just something that says, ‘I choose you. Both of you.’”

Hermione’s eyes welled with emotion as she hugged him fiercely.

“They’re going to say yes.”

Ron grinned and nodded. “Absolutely. And if they don’t… well, I’ll duel them for you.”

“Please don’t,” Harry laughed.

As the trio made their way back up to the estate, the stars began to bloom in the darkening sky, and Harry felt a quiet certainty settle in his chest.

(scene break)

The Mediterranean sun was warm but not oppressive, with a gentle sea breeze drifting over the estate’s private beach. Everyone had slipped into the easy rhythm of the day: lounging, swimming, reading, and sunning. The girls, as they had every day, opted to sunbathe topless, and by now even Theo had mostly adjusted—though his attention was almost obsessively fixed on Hermione, and his cheeks still flushed every time she adjusted her position or caught him staring.

Parvati and Lavender were stretched out beside Hermione, chatting and giggling between dips in the sea. Ginny and Pansy were tossing a beach ball in the shallows with Ron and Blaise, who were both pretending not to sneak glances at their respective girlfriends every chance they got.

Harry, meanwhile, leaned on his elbows under the shade of a large parasol, watching his girls with a soft smile. They were laughing, carefree and radiant, and for once he felt completely at peace.

That Evening…

Dinner was a grand affair, as always. The table had been set at the edge of the marble terrace, overlooking the sea. Candles floated in midair, flickering gently in the twilight. Everyone had dressed up a little for the occasion, still relaxed but polished.

As dessert arrived—cannoli and fruit tarts and small glasses of sweet limoncello—Harry rose from his seat.

“Hey, everyone,” he said, voice a little nervous but clear. “Can I have a moment?”

The chatter died down and all heads turned. Lavender blinked, then smiled slowly. Parvati looked curious but intrigued. Harry reached for their hands, helping them both to stand with him.

“I’ve been thinking a lot this summer,” he began. “About everything we’ve been through, what we’ve survived… and what kind of life I want from here on out.”

“The truth is, I don’t know what the future holds. But I do know I can’t face it without the two of you. You’ve been my strength, my joy, my sanity. You’ve helped me heal.”

He paused and took a breath, then continued.

“Because of circumstances—both family legacy and old wizarding laws—I’ve had to make some tough decisions. But this one wasn’t hard at all. I want to spend my life with both of you. If you’ll have me.”

Gasps echoed around the table. Parvati clapped her hands over her mouth, her eyes shimmering. Lavender squealed, bouncing in place with tears in her eyes. As Harry dropped to one knee and pulled out the small velvet box, the rings catching the soft firelight, the girls stepped closer.

“No pressure,” he said, eyes full of warmth. “Just… be with me. For always.”

“Yes!” Lavender cried immediately.

“Yes, Harry, yes!” Parvati added, voice thick with emotion.

The table exploded in cheers and catcalls as Harry slid the rings onto their fingers, then stood to pull them into a warm, lingering kiss—first Parvati, then Lavender. The trio was glowing, arms wrapped around each other as their friends toasted and laughed.

Blaise clapped politely. Ron grinned proudly. Hermione wiped away a tear and beamed, and Theo looked like he’d just seen a unicorn and was very happy about it.

(scene break)

Late that night, after the celebrations had died down and the hosts and guests had all drifted off to bed, the trio made their way into their guest suite in the north wing of the villa. The windows were open, letting a pleasant breeze drift in from the ocean and the room was dimly lit with candlelight.

As soon as the door closed behind him, Harry was pinned against it by Lavender, who wrapped her arms around his neck and shoved her tongue into his mouth with enthusiasm. He took a second to respond, startled by her aggressiveness, but quickly wrapped his arms around her waist and began kissing her back just as intensely as she was kissing him.

Parvati stood to the side and smiled serenely, gazing lovingly between the engagement ring on her finger and her boyfriend making out with her girlfriend… wait, no… her fiancés making out together. And wasn’t that a thought she never thought she’d ever have. But she was overjoyed now that she was.

She sauntered over to the oblivious couple trying to eat each other’s tongues against the door and wrapped her arms around them, causing them to break their lip lock and turn to her, panting from lack of breath.

Parvati smirked, “As hot as it is watching you two try to stick your tongues down each other’s throats, there’s a very comfy looking bed over there that looks like it could fit all three of us. What do you say?”

Harry and Lavender looked at each other, then both broke out into wide grins.

Lavender backed out of the embrace and started making her way to the bed, shedding her clothes on the way and leaving an ever smaller trail of fabric. Harry grinned wickedly and reached down to scoop Parvati up and throw her over his shoulder, making her squeal in shock, then laugh and giggle uncontrollably, as he carried her to the bed.

Lavender, already naked and laying back against the pillows at the head of the bed with her legs spread, gave Harry a wink as he threw Parvati down on her back in the middle of the bed.

“You know Parv, since you decided to break up my celebration with my fiancé, I think you should apologize by getting me ready for him while he takes his pleasure from you.”

Parvati rolled over, still giggling, and sat up on her knees. She looked down at Lavender’s smoothly shaven slit, already starting to drip in anticipation, and grinned mischievously. She looked back at Harry, who was quickly removing his clothes, and winked, before bending down to lick her best friend’s quim from bottom to top, lapping up her juices and teasing her clit. Lavender groaned, reaching down to card her fingers through Parvati’s hair and grip it loosely, guiding her head where she wanted her to focus. She reached up with her other hand and started pinching and pulling on her nipples, making herself squirm and gasp, rocking her hips against Parvati’s face and covering her chin with her wetness.

Harry, now naked and extremely hard after watching that little performance, got behind Parvati and pulled her short dress up over her hips, revealing her red thong with gold trim. He smirked at the Gryffindor colors and reached out with his hand and squeezed her ass, still one of his favorite things to do. 

Parvati groaned into Lavender’s pussy, licking and sucking her folds, making the other girl gasp and squirm. She teased her entrance with a finger while flicking her clit with her tongue, then pushed it inside, curling it up into the rough patch of skin inside her and rubbing it lightly, making Lavender’s breath hitch and her back arch.

Harry watched all this, not believing these two gorgeous, sensual creatures had agreed to spend their lives with him. He pulled the gusset of Parvati’s thong to the side and leaned in to get a taste of her as well, licking her from her clit to her entrance and shoving his tongue in as far as it would go, before thrusting it in and out like a smaller version of his cock, but more flexible.

Parvati squealed at this and began fingering Lavender faster, adding another finger to stretch her out even more while she attacked her clit and folds with her tongue. Lavender pulled on her own nipple harder and her breathing became more labored as her chest rose and fell faster and faster. 

Lavender, her eyes hooded and panting, “Fuck her Harry. Give your fiancé your thick, hard cock and make her scream.”

Harry’s eyebrow rose at the dirty talk, but he just went with it. She was clearly in the throes of passion, and though she sometimes liked to talk a little dirty during sex, it was usually directed at herself and what she wanted him to do to her, not at Parvati. He wasn’t about to complain though.

He lined himself up behind Parvati and slowly thrust into her until he was fully seated, his balls resting against her clit and his hands gripping her ass tightly. She groaned at the feeling of being filled by him and started wiggling her ass from side to side, clearly telling him to get on with it.

He chuckled and began pulling back until he was almost out of her before pushing back in smoothly, setting a steady pace and rocking her face into Lavender’s quim with each thrust, much to the blonde’s delight. Lavender grunted and groaned as her pussy was licked, sucked, fingered, and now also slightly pounded by Parvati’s face smacking against her with each thrust from Harry. Parvati, clearly enjoying herself, began to push herself back and forth in time with Harry’s thrusts, increasing the intensity.

Harry gazed down at his fiancé’s gorgeous, round, brown-skinned ass and watched himself plunging in and out of her dark colored folds, contrasted heavily against his light colored hands and cock, which was now thoroughly soaked with her fluids and gliding very smoothly. He took note of her puckered asshole, darker even than her pussy, and watched as it contracted and relaxed with her breaths and moans. He smirked as he got an idea.

He pulled one hand up to his mouth and stuck his thumb in, getting it nice and wet, before he brought it back down to her jiggling ass and lightly rubbed his moistened thumb over her tight hole, adding slight pressure as he rubbed her back door, still steadily thrusting into her now dripping pussy.

Parvati squealed and her pussy tightened up considerably along with the muscles in her back, making her arch. She whipped her head up making her hair fly around her to land on Lavender’s stomach and glared back at him with a raised eyebrow. 

“I don’t think I’m quite ready for that kind of thing, my darling fiancé.” She then got a little gleam in her eyes. “Maybe one day, if you’ve been a very good boy.”

Harry smirked, while trying (and failing) to look contrite. “Gotcha, no more of that then.”

Lavender, confused and a little put out that Parvati had stopped what she was doing to her, asked “What did he do, Parv?”

Parvati turned back toward her fellow fiancé’s quim and looked up at her face while pushing her hair back over her shoulder, smirked evilly while Harry resumed thrusting into her. 

“How about I show you and you tell me what you think about it.”

Parvati got back to work with her tongue and fingers, getting one nice and wet with her saliva and Lavender’s own juices. She trailed that finger down between her cheeks and lightly touched it against Lavender’s asshole, which was already well lubricated from her juices dripping down from her pussy as Parvati ate her out.

Lavender’s jaw went slack and she stared up at Harry in shock. She started to say something about giving a girl a heads up before starting any kind of ass play, but Parvati took that moment to suck hard on her clit and applied pressure to her asshole with her finger, slipping it inside to the first knuckle. 

Lavender’s eyes went wide in surprise before rolling back in her head. Her back arched and she let out a scream of pleasure unlike either of her lovers had heard her make in the past, gripping the sheets under her in a death grip and squirting all over Parvati’s face.

Harry and Parvati both looked on in shock, completely stopping their own love making but not pulling away from each other one bit, amazed at her reaction to anal penetration. Parvati, her face soaked in Lavender’s cum with her finger still in Lavender’s pulsing asshole, looked back at Harry, saying “Holy Shit” under her breath, causing Harry to snort lightly in agreement.

They watched her come down from her orgasm slowly, not moving from their previous position, her on her knees and elbows and him buried to the hilt in her pussy as she slowly removed her finger from Lavender’s still-twitching ass, making the blonde groan at the feeling. 

Lavender looked down at them with a sheepish expression on her face. 

“Well, that was unexpected. Guess I’m into butt stuff, huh?” 

She chuckled nervously and refused to make eye contact. 

Harry whispered reverently, “That was one of the hottest things I’ve ever seen or heard in my life.”

Parvati agreed with a nod of her head and a smile on her face, which was still dripping with the evidence of how much Lavender liked what she had done to her.

Lavender’s eyes snapped to their faces. “Really?! You don’t think I’m weird or gross?” she asked, hopefully.

Parvati pulled herself off of Harry’s cock with a wet squelch and crawled up to hug Lavender tightly, neither caring that she was now rubbing Lavender’s juices all over her. 

“No! Don’t ever think anything you want to do in the bedroom is weird or gross! If you want to try something, talk to us. We’ll both be more than happy to explore anything you want to try out. Right Harry?!”

Harry, still kneeling there with his prick hard and bobbing in front of him. “Of course, I’m up for anything, you know that. I mean, I’m engaged to two girls for Merlin’s sake, how much more experimental can you get?” He smiled goofily at the end of his speech, making his girls giggle.

Parvati, smirking and obviously teasing, “I mean, just cause I’m not ready for ‘butt stuff’ doesn’t mean you have to give it up, if you’re that into it.”

Lavender huffed at her teasing and smacked Parvati on the ass, making her squeak in surprise.

“I definitely don’t think I’m ready to go ‘all the way’ back there, but clearly I don’t seem to mind a little playing around with the concept. I mean, look at your face Parv, you're absolutely covered in me.” 

The girls collapsed into giggles and bright laughter as their hug turned into tickling and pinching, escalating into moans and sensual grunts as they dissolved into kisses and caresses.

Parvati ended up on top of Lavender in a passionate embrace, finally having removed her dress and knickers as they rolled around, their breasts mashed together and their wet slits positioned one on top of the other in a view that took Harry’s breath away as he slowly stroked himself to stay hard. Not that he needed much help with the display going on right in front of him.

After a minute or two, Parvati broke her kiss with Lavender and looked over her shoulder at Harry. She wiggled her ass side to side a little in invitation, which had the added effect of rubbing her clit against Lavender’s mound, making her moan.

“Well my darling fiancé, what are you waiting for? Get over here and finish what you started, but no butt stuff… for me anyway.”

She giggled while Lavender groaned at the teasing. Harry just smiled, thinking ‘this is my life now, how did I get so lucky’, before lining himself up and resuming his previous pace of thrusting into her pussy.

Through some tentative experimentation throughout the rest of the night, they discovered Lavender enjoyed Harry using Parseltongue on her ass even more than her pussy, screaming herself hoarse and passing out straight away after squirting all over Harry’s chin and chest as he licked her from behind as she went down on Parvati. Parvati still wasn’t too sure about the anal thing, but she found she enjoyed some light touching and rubbing of her asshole during sex and was keeping an open mind for the future, since Lavender seemed to enjoy it so much. 

They spent several hours celebrating their engagement, screaming their pleasure for the world to hear. Which wasn’t hard, since they forgot to use a silencing charm again.

(scene break)

The trio arrived late to breakfast on the villa’s terrace, looking unusually well-rested and suspiciously smug.

As they reached the table, they found everyone already seated—and staring at them with knowing grins.

“What?” Harry asked warily.

Ron, without missing a beat, answered with mock-seriousness: “Two words, mate. Silencing charms. Learn them.”

The trio’s eyes widened in unison. Lavender turned scarlet. Parvati groaned and covered her face, and Harry just dropped into his chair with a mortified chuckle.

“You didn’t…” he muttered.

“We did,” Pansy confirmed, sipping her coffee with a smirk, “every scream and squeal. Bravo, by the way.”

The entire table burst into laughter as Parvati smacked Pansy on the arm and Lavender buried her face in Harry’s shoulder in mortification.

“You lot are terrible,” Parvati said, giggling despite herself.

“Welcome to the club,” Ginny teased.

As the sun rose higher and the laughter died down, the trio sat close together, hands intertwined under the table, glowing with the joy of knowing they’d taken their next step—together.

Chapter Text

With a sharp whoosh of magic and a swirl of wind, the portkey deposited the group neatly in the grand entrance hall of Cader Idris. Laughter still echoed from their beach adventures, but now it was laced with the bittersweet edge of a perfect trip ending.

One by one, couples said their goodbyes—Pansy tugging Ron close for one last kiss before they disappeared through the floo, Hermione hugging Lavender and Parvati with whispered promises to write, Theo giving Harry a bro-hug before Apparating out, and Ginny giving her brother a rare peck on the cheek before leaving with Blaise.

Then, as the magical dust settled and the room quieted, only the trio remained.

Sirius, Narcissa, Draco, and Astoria stood waiting just inside the drawing room.

Astoria’s eyes widened the moment she spotted the engagement rings gleaming on Parvati and Lavender’s fingers. Her face lit up like a Lumos charm, and she let out a high-pitched squeal of delight.

“Oh Merlin, you did it!” she cried, bolting across the room.

She flung her arms around the girls, enveloping them in a three-way hug that quickly dissolved into excited giggles and happy tears. Parvati beamed, and Lavender laughed breathlessly, whispering something about how sweet she was.

Sirius strode over to Harry, pride gleaming in his eyes. He pulled him into a hug and gave him a hearty slap on the back.

“Told you your life was going to get interesting, didn’t I?” he said with a grin.

“You might’ve mentioned it once or twice,” Harry replied dryly, but his grin was impossible to suppress.

Draco stepped forward, clasping Harry’s hand with surprising sincerity.

“Congratulations, Harry. That’s… big. But if anyone can handle it, it’s you.”

“Thanks, Draco. That means a lot.”

Astoria, still clinging to the girls, turned and beamed at Harry.

“They look so happy. You did good, Harry.”

Narcissa, standing with quiet grace near the fireplace, offered a warm but composed smile.

“My sincerest congratulations to you all,” she said. “It’s rare to see such love at your age. Even rarer to see it accepted so freely.”

Harry gave her a respectful nod.

“Thank you. That means a lot.”

Sirius stepped back, still smirking.

“Well, enjoy the peace while you can,” he added, a mischievous glint in his eye. “Because the moment the Prophet gets wind of this engagement? Let’s just say, privacy will become a myth.”

Harry groaned loudly, the weight of that inevitable chaos landing like a Bludger.

“Brilliant. Can’t anything be simple?”

He made a beeline for the bar cart near the sideboard, pouring himself a large glass of firewhisky while the room broke into laughter.

Parvati looped her arm through his as he took a sip, while Lavender leaned against him from the other side, teasing him gently.

“You knew what you were signing up for, Lord Potter-Black,” she said, barely suppressing a grin.

“Don't remind me,” Harry muttered into his glass—though the twitch of a smile betrayed his happiness.

Draco raised his own glass in salute.

“To surviving the public, to love… and to topless beaches.” He said the last part with a wink, clearly familiar with what went on at the Zabini’s beach villa.

Sirius choked on his drink. Narcissa rolled her eyes. And the whole room burst out laughing again as the sun set through the tall windows, casting the drawing room in gold.

(scene break)

The estate was unusually quiet as Rita Skeeter stepped through the front doors, her eyes quickly sweeping the lavish family entrance hall. To her credit, she said nothing about the décor, nor about being escorted by an ancient-looking house-elf in a crisp uniform. Kreacher led her with silent dignity to the drawing room where the promised exclusive awaited her.

Inside, Rita found the scene already prepared. Sirius stood by the fireplace, arms crossed but relaxed. Narcissa sat nearby, poised and calm. And on the loveseat before them, Harry sat between Parvati and Lavender, their hands casually entwined, their body language unmistakable.

Skeeter paused, assessing. She made no move for her infamous Quick-Quotes Quill. Instead, she pulled out a simple leather-bound notebook and a fine quill. Her message was clear: this was serious, and she would treat it as such.

“Shall we begin?” she asked, her voice composed.

Harry gave a slow nod.

“You get one shot, Rita. One story, no embellishments, no twisted quotes, no hidden jabs. Tell the truth… and it’s yours. All of it.”

“Of course, Mr. Potter,” she said smoothly. “You have my word.”

A photographer entered quietly behind her, setting up with impressive subtlety. The interview began, and over the next hour Rita listened with surprising restraint as the group laid out the details: Harry’s formal adoption into the House of Black as heir, the merging of two lordships, and his decision to take both Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil as his fiancés.

They spoke about love, choice, tradition, and wizarding law—Narcissa providing context where needed, Sirius adding the occasional wry comment, and the girls speaking candidly about how their relationship had grown. They still refused to answer any questions about the final battle with Voldemort, preferring to keep those details private and referring her to the DMLE if she wanted any more details.

When it came time for the photo, the trio shifted just slightly on the loveseat. Lavender leaned her head against Harry’s shoulder, Parvati took his hand in both of hers, and all three smiled—not for show, but out of quiet happiness. The photo captured it all.

The Next Morning – The Prophet Drops a Bombshell

The estate breakfast table was unusually full, with the trio, Sirius, Narcissa, and even Draco and Astoria gathered for the morning meal. A fresh pot of tea steamed at the center as owls swooped overhead and dropped the day’s edition of the Daily Prophet.

Draco was the first to grab it—and he immediately choked on his toast.

“Oh, bloody hell, she ran with it.”

Everyone leaned in.

“VANQUISHER OF VOLDEMORT TAKES UP TWO LORDSHIPS, AND TWO LADIES ”

“Heroes Of The War Choose Each Other ”

Just below the bold headline was the large, glossy front-page photo: Harry in soft slacks and an open-collared shirt, flanked by Parvati in a flowing lavender blouse and Lavender in a rose-colored knit, all three unmistakably content and unmistakably engaged.

The rings glinted prominently on both girls’ fingers.

The subheading read:

“Exclusive interview with the wizarding world’s most eligible bachelor—now officially off the market… twice over. Love, legacy, and Lordship: the new era of Harry Potter begins .”

There were no jabs, no cheap shots, no veiled sarcasm. It was… elegant. Honest.

Parvati blinked.

“She actually did it.”

“She really did it,” Lavender whispered, stunned.

“She kept her word,” Narcissa said, sipping her tea, not at all surprised.

“And probably just sold more papers than any other headline this year,” Sirius added dryly. “I’ll expect half a dozen howlers and twice that many marriage proposals in the next week, Harry.”

Harry groaned and thudded his head against the table. Everyone else just laughed.

(scene break)

Sirius had been right. He was always right about this sort of thing.

For the better part of a week, Dobby had taken up permanent residence near the hearth, incinerating dozens of howlers as soon as they were delivered. The screaming letters often didn’t survive more than a syllable before being reduced to harmless ash.

Meanwhile, Kreacher—of all beings—took great delight in responding to the more... hopeful correspondence. He carefully penned polite yet firm rejection letters to the flood of proposals that came in by owl, most of them accompanied by photos. The more tasteful ones went into one pile. The less tasteful (including several which caused Dobby to faint dead away) went into another pile, which Sirius privately admitted he might sort through “purely for research purposes.”

Harry was mortified. Lavender and Parvati, however, took it all in stride—sometimes laughing, sometimes arching an eyebrow at the confidence (or lack thereof) shown by their “competition.”

“Harry,” Lavender teased, holding up a lace-trimmed photograph that winked at her, “I think you have a type. Breathing.”

“It’s terrifying,” Harry muttered.

“It’s hilarious,” Parvati corrected, tossing another red-lipped letter into the rejection pile. “But this is just the beginning.”

“Merlin help me,” Harry sighed.

(scene break)

The first time the trio braved Diagon Alley alone, it was like setting off fireworks in a powder keg.

They didn’t make it past Flourish and Blotts before being utterly swarmed. Thankful witches tried to shake Harry’s hand. Mothers pushed their daughters toward him like he was on some kind of royal courtship tour. Lavender’s smile became fixed and sharp as she yanked a girl away from his arm, and Parvati nearly hexed a woman who shoved her while holding up a “Marry Me, Lord Potter!” sign.

The trio managed to squeeze into the marble doors of Gringotts just as things reached a fever pitch.

Inside, the cool and quiet air was a godsend. The goblins did not allow chaos inside their halls—ever.

“Well, that went well,” Harry said, panting.

“Next time, we’re wearing disguises,” Lavender snapped, readjusting her hair.

“Next time, I’m bringing a bloody dragon,” Parvati muttered.

Once escorted down into the depths, the trio turned their attention to something Harry had been meaning to do for a while: a proper examination of the Potter family vault.

The vault door opened with the whisper of old magic. Inside was an elegant, cavernous room with stacked treasures, ornate trunks, family tapestries… and along the back wall, a modest oak bookshelf with several worn, leather-bound volumes.

Harry approached it slowly, his fingers brushing the spines. The books were unlabeled—no gold embossed lettering, no titles. He pulled one down and opened it, his heart catching in his throat.

The handwriting was precise but vibrant. On the inside cover was a name.

Lily Evans

The journal opened with a simple line:

“Dear diary, today was my first day at Hogwarts…”

Harry’s breath left him in a rush.

Parvati and Lavender were beside him instantly as he sank to the floor, the journal still open in his hands.

“It’s my mum,” he whispered. “Her thoughts… her life… it’s her.”

Lavender wrapped an arm around him from behind, gently pressing her head against his. Parvati knelt in front of him, resting her forehead against his and whispering soft words of comfort.

The moment stretched, sacred and quiet. Time didn’t matter down in the vault.

When Harry could speak again, he nodded.

“We’re taking them back. All of them.”

They carefully packed the journals—treating them more like precious artifacts than books—and made arrangements to have the rest of the heirlooms reviewed at a later time. But the journals came back with them personally, cradled in protective charm-lined boxes that Dobby carried with reverent care.

(scene break)

Harry sat cross-legged on the rug, surrounded by candlelight and his mother's words. The room was quiet, too quiet, as the weight of memory pressed heavily on his chest. He hadn’t said a word in over an hour.

Lavender watched from across the room, exchanging a knowing look with Parvati. With a gentle sigh, she stood and crossed the floor, her steps silent but purposeful.

“Harry,” she said softly.

He blinked, eyes reddened. “Yeah?”

She knelt before him and gently closed the journal in his hands. “You’ve been reading for hours. I know how much it means to you. But… you’re getting that look.”

“What look?” he asked, voice scratchy.

“The one where you think you have to carry the whole world again.”

He gave a weak smile, but didn’t argue.

Lavender pulled something from behind her back. A thick, leather-bound book. She held it up, her eyes glittering with mischief. “I found something interesting in the vault while you were, erm, reminiscing.”

Parvati sat up straighter on the bed, her smirk deepening.

“What’s that?” Harry asked, curiosity winning over grief.

Lavender slowly ran a finger along the spine of the book as she read the title. “The Young Couple’s Guide to Sex Magic and Rituals for a Happy Marriage.”

Harry blinked. “You’re joking.”

She shook her head, smile widening. “Nope. And it has diagrams.”

Parvati burst out laughing, then caught herself and looked at her with a wide grin. “Lav… you didn’t.”

“I did,” Lavender replied smugly, flipping open the book. “And some of these spells are definitely not part of the Hogwarts curriculum.”

She stood, still flipping through the pages, and walked toward the bed. “I thought we could try something… slightly daring. Magical. Intimate.”

Harry was already on his feet. “I mean, purely for research.”

“Naturally,” Parvati said, patting the bed next to her.

Lavender brandished her wand in an intricate motion while reading an incantation from her selected page. A bright orange light filled the room making Harry blink to get the spots out of his eyes. When his vision cleared he turned to see Parvati completely naked with her wrists and ankles bound in silken rope and secured to the headboard behind her, leaving her completely spread open and exposed. 

Her eyes were wide with surprise and she was obviously trying to say something, but they couldn’t understand her due to the leather gag in her mouth, secured to her head with a thin silk ribbon.

A single large feather lay on the bed just beside her upturned hips and a purple dildo in a black leather harness lay at the foot of the bed in front of a smirking Lavender, who was now also completely nude.

Lavender put the book and her wand down on the edge of the bed and started to step into the harness while Harry stood there, wide-eyed and rapidly hardening in his pants. Once she finished buckling herself into the harness, she turned to Harry with a devilish grin on her face and her purple cock swaying side to side.

“Now Harry, according to the book this particular spell was originally meant for couples who had taken a consort or concubine and who both wished to experience what having sex with her was like. This fake penis is charmed to let the wearer feel exactly what a man would feel if it were really a part of them.”

Both Harry and Parvati’s eyes went even wider at that. Parvati groaned and Harry let out a low whistle.

“Obviously the feather is to provide stimulation to the bound woman to drive her senses wild before you finally give her what she wants.” Parvati whined at that and looked at Lavender with pleading in her eyes. Lavender smirked evilly, then softened her expression. “But I think we can skip that part today.” Parvati sighed in relief and Harry chuckled, “Yeah, let’s save that for later.”

Lavender nodded, then grinned sultrily, “Definitely. Now, this thing is self-lubricating, so I’m going to start by fucking Parv nice and slow so we can both get used to it. Then I want you to take me from behind and pound me into her as hard as you can, it’ll be like you’re doing both of us at the same time.” She said cheerily with a wide grin. Parvati groaned again, a look of absolute lust on her face.

Harry nodded, starting to take his clothes off while Lavender moved into position between Parvati’s bound and spread legs. “Are you okay with this, love?” he asked Parvati, looking her in the eyes. She glanced up at him and nodded her head rapidly in agreement, then moved her gaze back to Lavender.

“Parv, snap your fingers twice if I’m hurting you or going too fast, okay?” Parvati nodded again, her eyes locked onto the purple cock hanging from Lavender’s crotch and pointing at her upturned pussy.

Lavender smiled then took her cock in hand, moaning at the feeling of her grip on it and stroking it a few times. “Merlin, no wonder guys like jerking it Harry, that feels good.”

Harry, now completely naked and stroking his own shaft in anticipation, chuckled, “Wait until you stick it in or have someone suck it. You think that’s good, you have no idea what you’re in for.”

Lavender moaned again at the thought, then stopped stroking and placed the head of her cock against Parvati’s entrance and slowly pushed in, she and Parvati both letting out groans of pleasure as she slowly filled her to the hilt. Both girls threw their heads back and moaned, each experiencing a different type of pleasure. Parvati at being filled and stretched so much by the fake cock inside her, and Lavender at the experience of tight, wet heat surrounding her for the first time.

Lavender sat still for a long while once she was fully inside Parvati, fascinated at the feeling of tightness around her new cock until Harry smacked her on the ass with his hand, making her jolt forward with a yelp and Parvati squeal at being quickly filled even more. “Get a move on Lav, it gets even better than that if you actually move.”

She looked back and glared at him. “Give me a break, it’s the first time I've ever felt anything like this. You weren’t exactly in a hurry the first time either” she retorted.

He chuckled, “No, I wasn’t, but look at poor Parvati’s face, she’s practically begging you to fuck her.”

Lavender turned and looked, and he was right. Parvati had a look of abject desperation on her face, like she was being tortured by her not getting down to business.

Lavender grimaced, “Sorry Parv, but when you use this thing on me, you’ll understand.” Parvati raised an eyebrow in question and Lavender giggled. “What, did you think I wouldn’t let you have a go? I’m looking forward to it. Also, there’s a lot more interesting things in that book that we can try as well.” Parvati closed her eyes and moaned in anticipation.

Lavender took that as her cue and started pulling back until she was almost all the way out, then pushed back in slowly, moaning at the feelings it generated through her enchanted cock. “Oh Merlin Harry, I see what you mean. Fuck, that’s nice.”

She gradually picked up her pace but kept the strength behind her thrusts fairly low, not sure yet how much would be too much. Both girls were moaning up a storm and Lavender was starting to sweat and getting a bit of a cramp in her thighs from the unfamiliar motions. She leaned forward to get a better angle and put her hands on the bed at Parvati’s sides so she was thrusting more up and down than back and forth, which relieved some of the pressure.

She turned her head to look at Harry, who was watching her ass thrusting back and forth with rapt attention. She smiled, then panting heavily she said, “Okay Harry… I think… we’re ready… for you.” She paused her motions with her cock halfway inside Parvati and slightly spread her legs, revealing that the harness left both her pussy and asshole exposed and accessible. He groaned at the sight of her dripping slit, obviously ready for him, and moved in behind her to place the head of his cock at her entrance.

She moaned at the feeling and rocked her hips from side to side, making Parvati groan and close her eyes at the sensation of Lavender’s cock stirring around inside her. Harry pushed forward and filled her in one single thrust, grunting at the feeling of how wet she was, and pushing her further into Parvati as he bottomed out. They all three moaned at the feeling, making Lavender giggle and Harry smirk.

“Okay girls, here we go, tell me if it’s too much, okay?” Both girls nodded their heads, their eyes lidded in pleasure. At that, Harry started to thrust in and out of Lavender, building up to a fast and hard rhythm very quickly. The girls both moaned loudly and Lavender dropped her head down onto Parvati’s chest and took a nipple into her mouth and sucked, making her squeal in pleasure.

Harry leaned forward and grabbed onto Lavender’s shoulders and thrust in and out of her at a rapid pace, smacking his hips off of her bum with a loud slap each time. He looked at the sweat pooling on her lower back and the look of pure bliss on Parvati’s face as he fucked Lavender into her and smiled, thinking ‘It really is kind of like doing both of them at the same time, this is brilliant! What else is in that book?’

Both girls were in a state of euphoria. Parvati was being rocked back and forth while filled by Lavender’s magic cock, her breasts jiggling on her chest at each thrust with Lavender sucking and biting on her nipples as she lay over her. She wished she could touch her clit, but the stimulation of the fake cock pounding her and Lavender’s lips and teeth on her tits combined with being restrained and unable to speak was doing more than enough to bring her closer to a huge climax. 

Lavender, on the other hand, had never felt anything like this before. Not only was she wonderfully full of Harry’s cock, which was pounding her into oblivion, but the sensation of Parvati’s hot, wet, tightness around her enchanted dildo was more than she could take. She thought to herself, ‘No wonder boys like doing this so much! If I had a cock I'd want to do this all the time too!’ She wasn’t going to last much longer, not if he kept up how hard he was fucking her.

“Oh god, Harry! I’m gonna cum soon! It feels too good! I love this feeling! I’m so full and she’s so tight around my cock! I love it! Fuck me! Fuck me hard and make me cum!”

Harry, now also very sweaty and getting close to his own end, leaned back into an upright position while gripping Lavender’s hair in a loose pony tail, making her back arch and her tits bounce in Parvati’s face. He picked up his pace while spanking Lavender’s ass with his free hand, alternating from side to side with hard smacks and turning her cheeks red. Both girls squealed at that, the increased motion pushing Lavender down onto Parvati’s clit each time he spanked her. Parvati’s eyes were wide and she was nodding her head rapidly up and down, her arms and legs straining at their restraints, grunting each time he thrust into Lavender’s cunt.

Right before he was about to cum he pulled her ass cheeks apart, spit on her asshole and circled it with his thumb. She squealed, then started convulsing in climax as he pushed his thumb into her ass all the way to the knuckle. She screamed, “Fuuuccckkk! I’m Cumming!” and Parvati’s eyes rolled back in her head as Lavender’s cock unleashed its own fake semen into her pussy, setting off her own massive orgasm. Harry rammed his cock in all the way to the hilt and unloaded in Lavender’s cunt with a loud yell, gripping her hips hard enough to leave a bruise.

Harry stayed just like that, his cock pulsing in Lavender’s quivering snatch as he spurted his cum deep inside her. She just knelt there, twitching in the aftershocks of her own orgasm as her fake cock did its own pulsing in time with her pussy’s spasms. Parvati was breathing heavily through her nose, her chest heaving and covered with both her and Lavender’s sweat, her hair plastered to her scalp and her limbs shaking as she came down from her own peak.

Eventually, Harry removed his thumb from Lavender’s ass and his cock from her pussy and sat back on his haunches, panting loudly. Lavender raised herself back up to a kneeling position and pulled herself out of Parvati with a wet pop, noticing all the fake cum starting to drip out of her gaping pussy. “Huh, didn’t know it would do that.”

Harry leaned over to get a look and grunted in interest, “Weird, but I guess it makes sense if the spell was designed to give the wearer the full penis experience.”

Lavender giggled at that, then reached for her wand and said the counter spell, bathing the room in a bright blue light and dispelling the ropes, gag, feather, and dildo. Parvati’s arms and legs flopped down onto the bed and she let out a sigh of relief and rolled onto her side, curling into a ball. The three lay down and cuddled up with each other, Parvati in the middle with Harry behind her and Lavender tucked into her front.

Parvati smiled and pulled Lavender in for a kiss, slow and deep. They broke apart after a long while and stared into each other’s eyes, both smiling in satisfaction and touching each other tenderly. Harry wrapped his arms around Parvati and soothingly stroked her anywhere he could. Parvati turned her head and pulled Harry into another passionate kiss, her hands gripping his hair tightly. When they broke apart she was grinning sleepily.

Parvati sighed and settled back into Harry’s arms, “That was absolutely amazing, I can’t wait to try it myself.” She looked Lavender in the face and smirked evilly, “I’ll be sure to surprise you with something just as ‘interesting’ when it’s my turn.”

Lavender paled slightly and chuckled nervously. “Hey, you still loved it didn’t you?”

Parvati just smiled and closed her eyes. “Yeah, I loved it.”

They all laughed and snuggled together tighter.

This particular magical spell Lavender had picked out left the trio naked, sweaty, sore, covered in each others’ fluids, and nearly unconscious from sexual exertion in a cuddle pile on the bed. 

Parvati, breathing finally evening out and almost succumbing to exhaustion, looked at her two fiancés and whispered, “We need to be careful with that book, or we’ll never leave this room.”

Harry and Lavender both snorted in agreement.

Harry looked at Lavender and smiled, leaning over Parvati to kiss her. He pulled back and wrapped his arms around his girls, touching them everywhere he could. Lavender flinched slightly as his hand ghosted over her very sore, red-colored ass, but then moaned in pleasure as he rubbed her slowly, enjoying it as the sting gave way to a pleasant burn.

“We are definitely trying more things out of that book.” He said in one sighing exhale.

The girls both giggled and nodded their heads in agreement as they fell asleep.

Chapter Text

The fire crackled quietly in the stone hearth as Sirius poured himself a finger of firewhisky and handed a crystal glass of elven white wine to Narcissa, who stood near the window watching the moonlight over the estate gardens.

“They’re finally making progress on Grimmauld,” he said, settling into a worn leather chair. “Kreacher’s still growling at the decorators, but I think he likes the change more than he lets on.”

Narcissa smirked, taking a seat opposite him. “That house has needed new life breathed into it for decades. I’m glad you’re doing it justice… for all our sakes.”

They sipped in silence for a moment.

“And Draco?” Sirius asked.

“He’s… steady,” Narcissa replied after a pause. “More than I could have hoped for after last year. Astoria’s a good influence. She challenges him, but gently.”

“He’s lucky,” Sirius said. “Not many of us got second chances. It’s good to see one of us not waste his.”

Narcissa smirked again. “She also takes every opportunity to sneak into his room at night when she stays over. I imagine the ‘stress relief’ is good for both of them.” She said with a knowing smile. “They think I don’t know.”

Sirius guffawed. “Well, they at least have the courtesy to remember a silencing charm, unlike my godson. Thank Merlin his rooms are at the other end of the manor.” They both laughed, then he raised his glass in salute. ”Good for them.”

The warmth between them flickered briefly before shifting to something more somber.

“Which brings us to her,” Narcissa said softly.

Sirius nodded and downed the last of his drink. “Bellatrix.”

The name hung heavy in the room.

“She wasn’t always this way,” Narcissa murmured, almost to herself.

“No. None of us were,” Sirius said, standing to pour himself another drink. “But she… she went further than most.”

“Or was pushed harder than we realized,” Narcissa replied, her voice quiet. “The compulsion. The mental damage.”

Sirius studied her for a moment, then turned to the fireplace.

“Let’s bring in the third Black sister. She deserves to be part of this conversation too.”

Narcissa gave a faint nod, and Sirius stepped to the hearth, tossing in a pinch of powder.

“Andromeda Tonks — Tonks Home.”

The green flame flared, and after a brief conversation, Andromeda stepped through in elegant robes, followed closely by Tonks in casual trousers and a leather jacket.

“Bit late for a social call, isn’t it?” Tonks said with a tired smile, brushing soot from her sleeve.

“Not social,” Sirius replied. “Necessary.”

Narcissa rose, offering a fresh glass of wine. “Thank you for coming.”

The sisters exchanged a cautious glance before Andromeda accepted the drink and sat. Tonks leaned against the arm of her mother’s chair.

“This is about Bella,” Andromeda said. Not a question.

“She’s… fragmented,” Narcissa said. “But she’s not the same. The curse is gone, and what remains is—”

“Remorse,” Sirius said, finishing for her. “Fear. Pain.”

They all fell into a reflective silence before Tonks finally said, “And what are you planning to do?”

Sirius looked at the two women seated across from him — once divided by blood and war, now tentatively united by loss and guilt.

“Once Harry’s back at school, I’ll have the room. She’ll need somewhere with privacy, security… and someone who knows her history.”

“You want to house her here?” Andromeda asked carefully.

“If she’s to heal — even a little — she’ll need family,” Narcissa said.

Andromeda looked into her glass, then to her daughter, then back at Sirius. “Alright. But we do this carefully. We set boundaries. We protect her from herself, and from those who would see her as the woman she was.”

“Agreed,” Sirius said.

“And I’ll help,” Tonks added. “Merlin knows it won’t be easy, but… she’s still my aunt. And I think somewhere in there, she knows that.”

A faint smile curved Narcissa’s lips. “Thank you.”

The four sat in quiet agreement as the fire flickered lower, the scars of the past still tender, but slowly beginning to mend.

(scene break)

Harry’s Birthday Party:

Back at Cader Idris, the trio hosts a relaxed, private birthday dinner in the courtyard under string lights. The table is full of laughter, cheeky toasts, and cake fights (Ron and Theo are both hexed with frosting to the face).

As the evening winds down and guests make their way home or to a guest room to stay the night, Harry sneaks off with Parvati and Lavender, the girls giggling conspiratorially.

Once back in their shared bedroom, the girls pull him close. Parvati whispers, “We couldn’t decide what to get you… so we thought we’d just unwrap ourselves for you.” They both step back and with a wave of their wands their clothing disappears, leaving them completely nude. Lavender smirks and whispers huskily, “Happy birthday, fiancé.”

The night is one Harry wouldn’t soon forget. His fiancés stepped forward and slowly stripped him of his clothing, kissing each new area of bare skin as they went. Once he was completely naked, they grabbed him by his erection and led him to the bed, a sultry smile on their faces and a wide grin on his.

About an hour later, Harry stood at the end of the bed, hands on Lavender’s hips as she knelt on the mattress, bent forward between Parvati’s spread legs with him pounding furiously into her from behind. She suckled and licked at Parvati’s clit, enjoying the taste of her juices mixed with Harry’s cum from an earlier round while thrusting two fingers into her pussy at a pace destined to make her scream. They were all panting, sweaty, and were each starting to approach their limits after several climaxes for each of them.

Parvati moaned as Lavender hit a particularly sensitive spot over and over with her fingers, making her back arch and her thighs clench around Lavender’s head as she orgasmed once again. She wasn’t sure how many times she had climaxed at that point, but it was a lot, and she was getting very sore and overly sensitive.

Parvati backed away from Lavender’s still thrusting fingers as she came down from her orgasm and moved up the bed to lay against the pillows and watch her lovers finish with each other. Harry was still pounding Lavender with everything he was worth and giving her the occasional spank on the ass, making her yelp then groan in pleasure each time.

Lavender raised herself up on her arms and started thrusting herself harder and harder back into Harry, matching his motions and making a loud ‘SMACK’ each time their hips collided. She threw her head back and looked at Parvati with a lust-drunk expression on her face, her mouth hanging open and her eyes unfocused.

Parvati looked back at her and raised a curious eyebrow, silently asking her a question. Lavender took a minute to register this, but then seemed to snap out of her sex fog and come back to herself. She smirked and crawled forward, popping off Harry’s still thrusting cock and turning around to lay her back against Parvati’s chest. She sat between Parvati’s spread legs with her head resting between her sweaty tits and spread her own legs out to reveal her swollen and dripping pussy to her suddenly confused fiancé. Parvati’s hands came around to fondle and caress Lavender’s breasts and stomach while she looked over her head at Harry with a knowing smirk on her face.

Lavender panted for a moment, catching her breath, then smiled and looked Harry in the eyes with total trust and love. “Harry, we’ve been fooling around with a finger or your tongue in my arse for a while now, and that’s been great. I reeeaaaalllyyy love it when you use Parseltongue on me there too, as you know.” She giggled and he raised an eyebrow, wondering where this was going.

Parvati grabbed her wand from where it had been hidden under the pillow and summoned a bottle of warm oil from the bathroom into her hand with a muttered “Accio Lube.” She swirled it back and forth while Harry’s eyes went wide.

Lavender smiled and brought her knees up until they bracketed her chest, wrapping her arms under her knees to keep them in place, raising her hips and displaying her slightly gaping pussy and puckered asshole to him, itself already slightly wet looking from her juices dripping down her ass crack.

She gave him the sultriest look she could, and said with complete confidence, “I’m ready for you to take my arse baby.”

Harry glanced rapidly between her face, the bottle of oil, and her crotch. “Are you sure? This is going to be quite a bit different than a finger or two.” He seemed a little hesitant, but was still slowly stroking his cock to the erotic vision in front of him.

She smiled, nodding her head, and said “I’ve never been more sure.” She then took the bottle of oil from Parvati’s hand, and a little awkwardly due to the position she was in, poured some on two of her fingers and moved them to her rear entrance and began rubbing, lubing herself up for him. She moaned, then applied a little pressure and slipped the tips of her fingers into her own asshole and began to stroke in and out, stretching herself.

She had a lustful expression on her face as she fingered her own ass in front of him, and he needed no more encouragement. He crawled up the bed and positioned himself, knees spread wide between her legs, his thighs under hers. She handed him the bottle of oil and he proceeded to apply a liberal coat to both his fingers and his cock, moaning at the warm, slick sensation. He stroked himself a few times to make sure he was thoroughly coated, before reaching down and replacing Lavender's fingers with two of his own, much thicker than hers. 

She moaned and closed her eyes in pleasure as he pushed his fingers all the way in and started scissoring them back and forth to stretch her more, before slowly thrusting them in and out a few times, staring at the way her tight little hole clung to them. She gasped and squirmed in Parvati’s arms, enjoying the way his fingers felt in her ass.

Her eyes popped open after a short while and she looked him in the face with determination. “Enough teasing Harry, put that cock in my arse and fuck it!”

He only nodded, still a little unbelieving that this was happening, and removed his fingers to fist his oil slicked cock and point it at her asshole. He leaned forward and placed the tip at her entrance, then looked up at her face to get her final permission. She nodded, biting her lip in anticipation, and he slowly pushed the head of his cock into her virgin ass.

It popped past her tight ring of muscle and they both groaned, Harry at the unbelievably tight and warm feeling that surrounded him, and Lavender at the stretch just the head of his prick was making her feel.

“That’s amazing.” they both said at the same time, causing them to both laugh and making her tight little hole clench up around his cock head even more, making him groan again.

“Merlin Lav, you’re so damn tight.”

She giggled at that, making her tits bounce a little, drawing his gaze away from where he was penetrating her ass. “No baby, you’re just thick as a centaur.”

He chuckled. “I don’t know about that, never seen that part of one.”

She breaks into full on laughter at that, doing even more delicious things to the part of his cock that’s inside her and making her tits bounce around on her chest even more. Parvati grabbed onto them and squeezed down, making Lavender’s breath hitch and a groan leave her lips as she closed her eyes again.

“You’re both making me feel so good.” she drawled out, her voice a low moan.

Harry smiled warmly and said. “Love you, babe. Love you both so much.” Then he began to push in, his hands resting on the backs of her thighs which were pressed up against the sides of her chest, framing her large breasts being fondled by Parvati. 

He slowly pushed his length into her, small pulses in and out every half-inch or so, to make sure she was stretched and lubed enough for him. She panted and moaned each time he slipped a little further in her tight hole, Parvati squeezing her breasts and pinching her nipples to distract her while she whispered encouragement into the top of her head, her eyes locked onto where Harry’s thick cock was stretching out Lavender’s asshole.

Parvati thought to herself, ‘Merlin, he’s so big and she looks so tight, how is he fitting in her ass without breaking her.’ She bit her lip and realized that as much as she was unsure about taking Harry back there, she was going to try one day just because of how much it looked and sounded like Lavender was enjoying it. She had experimented with ‘butt stuff’ with her lovers more since Italy, but never more than a tongue or light pressure and rubbing from a finger, no penetration yet. Parvati knew Harry would never force the issue after the way she reacted the first time he touched her there, but she was resolved to give it a go eventually. Right now, she had more important things to pay attention to though.

Harry kept slowly penetrating Lavender’s ass until he finally sheathed himself all the way inside, his balls resting against her ass cheeks and his eyes locked on her tight hole stretched around the base of his cock. Lavender was panting and had her eyes squeezed shut, a look of pained pleasure on her face while Parvati continued to massage her tits and whisper in her ear how good she was doing.

Harry stayed like that for a long moment, pulsing his hips slightly back and forth, not pulling in or out at all, just moving because there was no way he could sit still. Parvati saw this and grabbed the bottle of oil from where Harry had left it on Lavender’s stomach, uncorked it, and poured it over where his cock and her ass met, making their connection even slicker.

Lavender, deep in her own head at this point, groaned at the feeling of slick warmth that spread over her stretched out asshole and relaxed slightly back into Parvati’s chest. She rolled her head to one side and licked at Parvati’s nipple, which was hard with arousal, making her squirm and moan. Harry groaned at the sight and took it as his cue to start moving.

He drew back slightly, no more than an inch, and pushed back in slowly, then repeated that motion over and over, gradually increasing how far he pulled out each time. Lavender gave off a slight grunt at each inward movement and a moan each time he pulled out. Once he got to where he was pulling out almost all the way, leaving no more than the head of his cock inside her ass, he began to pick up the pace slowly.

His thrusts into her grew a little in intensity with each repetition. From gentle and controlled to firm and pounding. By the time he got up to speed, his balls were hitting her cheeks with a wet slap and his hips were making a harsh ‘SMACK’ against the back of her thighs each time he bottomed out. His breathing was becoming heavier and heavier with each thrust as he climbed toward his peak, but he was holding on as hard as he could to ensure Lavender got there first.

Lavender was in heaven. The pleasurable sensations she was receiving from Harry’s cock thrusting in and out of her ass were unlike anything she had felt before. She wanted to close her eyes and drown in them but she couldn’t tear her eyes away from the sight of him pounding her ass with his thick cock. 

He was sweating profusely and it was dripping onto her legs and stomach, mingling with her own. Her pussy was absolutely dripping, her fluids running down onto his cock and her asshole, increasing the slickness of his passage in and out of her. She was panting, grunting, screaming… unable to speak in intelligible words, and she loved it.

Parvati was watching all of this in awe, still fondling Lavender’s tits and kissing the top of her head in encouragement. Her own arousal was dripping out of her and onto the bed beneath her as she watched her lovers lose themselves in their lovemaking. Lavender was nearly insensate at this point, eyes wide and focused only on his thrusting cock while she wiggled and squirmed in her arms, her body rocking back and forth with each powerful thrust.

Harry was getting close, really close, but he wanted to bring her over the edge with him. He looked up at Parvati, who met his eyes with an awestruck expression.

With apparent extreme effort, he panted out, “I’m getting close. Touch her clit, Parv. Make her cum for me.”

Parvati nodded almost automatically, her mouth hanging open, like she hadn’t really heard him. But one of her hands drifted from fondling a breast down Lavender’s stomach and began stroking her clit with two fingers, slowly at first, but rapidly picking up speed to match Harry’s thrusting hips.

This had the exact effect Harry was hoping for. As he bottomed out in her ass again Lavender’s eyes went wide and her back arched, thrusting her breasts upward. She screamed wordlessly while spraying fluids out of her pussy much like the time he had first used Parseltongue on her. Her muscles locked up and her asshole clenched tightly around his cock, holding him in place as he finally let go, spilling himself deep inside her ass and letting out a loud groan as he filled her continuously for what seemed like minutes.

Parvati had never seen anything hotter. She nearly came just from watching them, but held onto Lavender tightly, giving her support and lightly stroking her clit and massaging her breast as she peaked and started to come down, breathing erratically and muscles twitching in aftershocks. Harry’s chest and crotch were soaked in sweat and Lavender's fluids, and she wanted nothing more than to crawl over her friend and lick him clean. She settled for scooping up some of their fluids from between Lavender’s legs and licking them from her fingers, moaning at the taste.

Lavender’s ass finally loosened enough for Harry to slowly pull himself out of her, and when his head came out with a wet popping noise his cum almost immediately began to leak out of her gaping, winking hole and down the crack of her ass onto the bed below. He fell back onto his hands and tried to control his breathing, coming down from one of the most intense orgasms of his life.

Lavender’s breathing eventually started evening out and she let go of her legs, allowing them to lower back down onto the bed, still spread and slightly shaking. She had a dreamy ‘well-fucked’ expression on her face as she smiled sleepily up at Harry and reached up to caress one of Parvati’s breasts absently.

“You two are so good to me. Thank you, that was amazing.” She managed to say in a hoarse whisper, her throat sore from screaming. Then she mumbled, almost inaudibly “Now I know why Pansy says she likes that so much.” She then rolled herself off of Parvati’s chest, curled up in a ball and was nearly asleep in seconds, not caring she was laying dangerously close to a puddle of her own fluids and Harry’s cum. 

Parvati looked at Harry, chuckled, and said “Damn stud, you really fucked her silly! I thought that was just an expression.”

Harry, still panting a little, “I try… you two… are going to kill me… one of these days.” He smirked. “But I’d die happy.”

She reached down and grabbed her wand from under the pillow again, banished the bottle of oil back to the bathroom, and cast a cleaning charm on the sheets, vanishing the fluids and spilt oil. Then she lay down behind Lavender and wrapped her arms around her, before looking over her shoulder and whispering, “I’m not near ready for what you two just did yet, but we’ll get there one day. Now get over here birthday boy and keep your fiancés warm.”

He smiled and lay down behind her, spooning her and placing his arm over her hip so he was touching both of them.

He kissed the side of her neck, before whispering “Best birthday ever, I love you both so much” and vanishing the lights with a snap of his fingers.

Parvati replied “Love you both.” as she started to drift off to sleep. Lavender mumbled something that could have been “Love you” or “Fluff goo”, it was hard to tell, and the trio fell asleep, closer than ever.

(scene break)

Back to Hogwarts – The Final Stretch

Trunks packed, wands polished, owls fed. Dobby and Kreacher bicker about what snacks to send along. Narcissa gives Draco a heartfelt goodbye, and Sirius pulls Harry, newly minted Head Boy, into a long hug, whispering, “Be proud of who you are, kid.” Harry smiles back, then straightening his robes with a reluctant sigh, he links arms with his fiancées and watches the chaos that is the boarding of the Express for their last time with a wistful smile.

Astoria steals a kiss from Draco, Hermione squeezes Theo’s hand, and the trio — arms linked — shares a quiet moment on the platform before the Hogwarts Express whistle pierces the air as steam billows from the scarlet engine, shrouding the platform in soft fog. Students hurried to board, saying quick goodbyes to parents and guardians. 

Inside the train, the trio’s cabin, now affectionately called the “Royal Suite” by younger students—was already loud with laughter. Lavender and Parvati were stretched out along the cushioned seat, sharing a magazine and giggling over the horoscopes. Ron and Pansy were playing a game of wizard chess on a conjured table between them. Hermione and Theo were nestled close together on the opposite bench, exchanging notes on N.E.W.T. revision plans while Ginny and Blaise sat pressed together near the window, enjoying the countryside slipping past.

“Be good while I’m away,” Harry murmured, kissing each of his fiancées on the temple before stepping out of the cabin.

Waiting for him was Daphne Greengrass, immaculate in pressed robes, her Head Girl badge shining, and her expression cool but pleasant.

“You still look like you’d rather face another basilisk than be Head Boy,” she said dryly as they began walking.

Harry chuckled. “I tried to turn it down. McGonagall said I didn’t have a choice.”

“Neither did I, really,” Daphne replied with a graceful shrug. “Astoria was far too excited about the idea of having two sisters in the same family with school titles. She practically packed my trunk for me when she got her Prefect badge and I got Head Girl.”

They moved smoothly from car to car, checking on the other prefects and gently reminding them to rotate patrols. In one car, a pair of fourth-years, one in Ravenclaw and the other in Slytherin, leapt apart with matching red faces as Harry and Daphne walked in—an obviously hasty privacy charm fizzling away behind them.

Daphne arched a brow. “At least they’re trying to be cautious.”

“Better than fighting,” Harry quipped, then added more seriously, “Feels like the houses are finally coming together… at least more than before.”

“It helps when the hero of the wizarding world is engaged to and publicly snogging two girls and his best friends are dating people from different houses and everyone’s fine with it,” Daphne replied, not unkindly.

They shared a look, half amusement, half acknowledgement of how strange and different things had become. In the next carriage, they chatted with a nervous group of first-years huddled in a corner, helping them calm down by explaining what to expect from the sorting and where the feast would be held. Harry’s casual way of putting them at ease was noted by Daphne.

“You're good at this,” she said, almost surprised. “Leading.”

Harry shrugged again. “Just trying to make it easier for the ones coming after us.”

As they moved toward the final cars, Daphne slowed her pace.

“Astoria’s excited to be around Draco on a daily basis again,” she said softly, out of nowhere. “More than she’ll admit. He wrote to her every day they weren’t together over the summer.”

“He’s... trying,” Harry said, thoughtful. “He wants to be different.”

“Good. She deserves someone who puts the work in.”

They reached the end of the train and began the loop back toward their own compartments. They found another couple, Hufflepuff and Gryffindor this time, with limbs suspiciously entangled behind a poorly Transfigured curtain. Daphne cleared her throat pointedly, and the couple scrambled apart.

“Inter-house romance seems to be the theme of the year,” Daphne noted.

“Just hope we don’t need to start issuing inter-house common room passes to keep the peace,” Harry joked.

“Please don’t suggest that. I don’t have enough calming draughts for what the heads of house would say.”

Back at their cabin, the group greeted Harry with mock salutes and exaggerated bows. Lavender patted the seat beside her. “How was patrol, Your Headship?”

Harry flopped down between them and let out a long breath.

“We walked in on two snogging couples and four inadequate privacy charms,” he said.

“Rookies,” Parvati snorted.

“What’s the bet that one of them ends up in the sex closet before the Halloween feast?” Ron grinned.

“I’ll start a pool,” said Blaise casually, flipping a sickle into the air.

The train rolled onward, carrying them into their final year at Hogwarts—not as the fractured students who had survived a war, but as something new. A generation stronger, closer… and a little more scandalous.

Chapter Text

As the students filled the Great Hall once again, the atmosphere felt subtly changed. There was a quiet reverence to the moment — not just for the new year ahead, but for all that had come before. The banners of the four houses fluttered gently in the candlelight, and McGonagall rose from the Headmistress’s chair with quiet authority.

She began her welcome speech with a soft clearing of her throat.

“This year begins with reflection,” she said. “We’ve faced darkness together. We’ve lost friends, mentors, and family. And yet, you’ve returned — stronger, wiser, and kinder. Professor Dumbledore would be proud. Not just of the victories we’ve achieved, but the way we’ve stood together… house by house, hand in hand.”

A hush fell over the hall as the weight of her words settled in. But then her expression lightened.

“And now, we look forward. To friendships new and old. To N.E.W.Ts and Quidditch and midnight snacks. To mischief and magic and memories yet to be made. So — eat, drink, and prepare yourselves. A new chapter begins tonight.”

Thunderous applause filled the Great Hall, and the golden plates filled with food. Conversations buzzed from table to table as students old and new dove into their meals.

After the feast, Harry was pulled aside by Professor McGonagall, who handed him a small silver key with a knowing smile.

“You'll find your new accommodations in the East Tower,” she said. “The suite is shared with the Head Girl, of course — though divided properly for privacy. Try not to let the privilege go to your head.”

Harry barely had time to nod before Parvati and Lavender appeared at his side, each of them already whispering excitedly.

“Private suite, hmm?” Parvati said with a wicked grin. “Sounds awfully convenient.”

“We’ll have to… help decorate,” Lavender added, her tone playful.

As they made their way up to the East Tower, Harry found the suite more comfortable than he expected — warm stone walls, plush seating, and separate bedrooms connected by a cozy common room with large enchanted windows showing the stars. Lavender immediately plopped down on the couch with a sigh of contentment, while Parvati wandered through the place nodding approvingly.

Just as Harry was about to settle in, the door to the suite creaked open.

To everyone's surprise, Neville walked in, looking slightly hesitant… until Daphne emerged behind him and, without a word, took his hand and led him toward her side of the suite. The door clicked shut behind them.

The sound of giggling, followed by a low moan came from the other side of the door before a blue flash indicated a privacy charm had been cast and the noise stopped.

Harry blinked.

Parvati raised her eyebrows. “Well, that’s new.”

Lavender giggled. “Didn’t see that one coming…”

Elsewhere in the castle, Luna smiled.

(scene break)

At breakfast, Neville and Daphne walked into the Great Hall side-by-side, looking fresh-faced and — to the well-trained eyes of their friends — a bit flushed and sheepish. Harry caught Neville’s eye and gave him a thumbs-up. Neville flushed red but smiled.

Meanwhile, Parvati and Lavender slid into seats beside Daphne and immediately launched into a flurry of whispers and giggles. Daphne laughed, clearly unbothered, as she poured herself some tea and nodded graciously toward the girls.

As the group gathered for their first breakfast of the year, there was a renewed sense of lightness. The war had left scars, but it had also made space — for love, for healing, and for the kind of magic that lived not just in wands, but in friendships and stolen smiles across a crowded hall.

(scene break)

The Room of Requirement opened to reveal its familiar training hall configuration: shelves of cushions, practice dummies, and an open space perfect for spellwork. Students from every house filtered in, chatting with anticipation. The DA—now more than a secret rebellion—felt like a homecoming.

Harry stood at the front beside Parvati and Lavender, his eyes scanning the crowd. Familiar faces—Neville, Ginny, Seamus, Hannah, and more—stood alongside curious new recruits and some younger students, their expressions eager.

“Alright, everyone,” Harry called out. The room quieted.

“First, I want to thank you all. What we built over the past few years helped save lives—yours, mine, and many others. You learned to protect yourselves, and to stand up for what was right. And going forward, we’re going to keep doing that.”

He glanced toward the others before continuing. “But this year, we’re also something more. The DA is open to anyone who wants to practice defense, meet people outside their house, and be part of something positive. A kind of social club where we look out for each other. I’ve already talked to a few professors about guest lessons too.”

Smiles and nods rippled through the crowd. Neville gave him a supportive thumbs-up. Hermione looked proud. Even Daphne Greengrass, leaning casually next to a wall, gave a small approving nod.

Harry grinned. “So — partner up! We’re starting with shield charms and defensive footwork.”

The meeting buzzed to life. Spells lit up the room, laughter echoed, and after an hour or so, the training gave way to students breaking off into small, inter-house groups chatting on cushions or sipping pumpkin juice provided by the house elves. It felt normal. It felt hopeful.

As curfew neared, the room gradually emptied. The trio lingered.

Once everyone had gone, the trio exited and re-entered the Room, which now reshaped itself once again into a lavish replica of the prefects' bath—glittering stained-glass windows, floral-scented steam, and the oversized pool already filled with warm, bubbling water.

Parvati smiled and stretched. “Best way to end the night.”

Harry chuckled, “Agreed,” starting to tug at his robes—until a soft humming cut through the steam.

The three froze.

From the far corner, a familiar voice drifted through the mist: “Oh, hello, Harry.”

Luna Lovegood was already submerged up to her waist, her deceptively large breasts swaying above the water as she read The Quibbler with her Spectrespecs perched atop her head. Her long blonde hair hung around her like a veil.

Harry blinked. “Luna… how…?”

“I needed a bath,” she said simply. “And this room always seems to know. I didn’t see you come in.”

Lavender laughed softly. “You do have impeccable timing.”

“Thank you,” Luna said serenely, flipping a page. “Congratulations on your engagements, by the way. It’s very romantic. Also, this article says heliopaths prefer warm water, so we’re probably safe here tonight.”

The trio exchanged glances, shrugged, then disrobed and stepped into the pool, settling down across from Luna. The conversation turned to summer stories, plans for the year, and laughter over shared memories.

No tension, no embarrassment—just warm water, easy company, and Luna being Luna.

Steam curled lazily above the warm surface as the four of them sat in companionable silence, the flickering candlelight casting golden ripples across the tiles.

Luna flipped a page and broke the quiet.

“Did you know Thestrals hum to themselves in the moonlight when they dream? Not everyone can hear it, though. It’s a very comforting sound if you listen closely.”

Parvati smiled warmly. “I think I’d like to hear that someday.”

“I think you will,” Luna replied serenely. “You’re very open to the world.”

Harry leaned back against the edge, watching her with a fond smile. “You always see things other people miss, Luna.”

She tilted her head thoughtfully. “It’s more that I notice things people pretend not to see. Like how most couples think they have to be just two people, when love doesn’t always follow numbers. Or how people say they’re fine when they’re hurting inside.”

Lavender gave her a sideways look. “You’re very observant for someone who’s always got their head in the clouds.”

“Oh, the clouds are just where I keep the spare thoughts,” Luna said brightly. “I like watching yours float around too. You all have very colorful auras, you know. Especially since Italy.”

Parvati choked on a laugh and elbowed Lavender, who was trying not to snort.

Harry grinned. “Is that a good thing?”

Luna nodded dreamily. “Very good. Warm colors. And soft edges. That means you’re content… for now.”

They lapsed into a relaxed silence again, broken only by the gentle sound of water sloshing as Lavender shifted against Parvati’s side.

Luna’s voice grew softer, more contemplative. “Sometimes I think the Room shows us what we need more than what we want. I needed peace tonight. But maybe I also needed… friends.”

Harry met her eyes, and for a moment, the dreamy mist behind them seemed to clear, revealing a sharp glint of loneliness, the kind she rarely voiced.

“Well,” Parvati said, her voice light but sincere, “You’re always welcome here. Anytime. The Room seems to think so too.”

Luna smiled faintly, her gaze drifting toward the candles. “That’s good. I don’t always fit, but I like where I do.”

After a moment, she stood, the water cascading down her back as she stepped out and reached for her towel, Lavender’s eyes locked on her perfectly shaped bum as she bent over. “I’ll leave you three to your cuddles. I have a Divination essay to finish and a Wrackspurt trap to reset before breakfast.”

She turned toward the door, then paused.

“I wonder,” she mused aloud, looking back over her shoulder with a curious smile, “If love is really just about who sees your soul clearly… or who listens to the Thestrals with you.”

She hesitated for a moment, her smile turning playful.

“By the way Harry, you have a very nice penis. It’s very pleasant to look at.”

She gave a dreamy wave and drifted out of the room, leaving behind a stunned silent trio and a lingering sense of something new, unspoken, but not unwelcome.

Then they turned to each other and broke down into mad giggles and laughter at her parting comment.

Parvati, barely able to breathe, managed to choke out a “She’s not wrong” in between gasping for air, making the situation worse for a few more minutes.

They eventually were able to calm down and stop giggling.

Lavender sighed. “She’s like a breeze that leaves glitter in its wake, and Merlin her arse is perfect.”

Parvati tucked herself against Harry’s side. “Do you think she…?”

“Maybe,” Harry murmured. “Or maybe she’s just Luna. But we’ll see, yeah?”

Lavender turned to him with a raised eyebrow and a smirk, “Now, about that pleasant penis of yours.”

Things descended into giggles again, followed by low moans and gasps of pleasure as the trio took care of each other in the bath.

They stayed in the water a little longer after they finished before heading off to bed—thoughts of Thestrals and unspoken possibilities trailing quietly behind them.

(scene break)

Transfiguration Classroom:

McGonagall paced the front of the room, her eyes sharp despite the relaxed lilt in her voice. “If I see one more attempt to turn a quill into a hedgehog that still squeaks, you will be writing lines with it for a week.”

Ron quietly nudged Pansy and muttered something that made her smirk as her quill sprouted whiskers.

Parvati desperately tried to keep a straight face as Lavender’s fingers slowly rubbed her clit through her soaked panties under their shared desk; she still performed her transfiguration flawlessly despite her multi-tasking.

Harry stifled a snort, Parvati glared at him.

Potions Classroom:

Professor Slughorn beamed over a cauldron where Hermione and Theo stirred in perfect sync.

“Remarkable teamwork, you two! Remind me to bottle whatever magic you’ve found.”

They exchanged a look, subtle smiles hidden under professional expressions.

Nearby, Lavender panted lightly and stifled a moan as she stirred her cauldron, but not because of the heat of the room. 

Parvati stood next to her, an innocent smile on her face while her hand had crept under the back of Lavender’s skirt and inside her panties, where she was lightly circling the tip of her finger over the rim of Lavender's asshole. 

Lavender bit her lip and rubbed her thighs together, Parvati smirked in triumph, Harry just shook his head in amusement.

Charms Classroom:

Most of the class was busy concentrating on their color changing charms, attempting to change the color of a pillow from blue to red.

Professor Flitwick wandered the floor at the bottom of the stadium-style classroom providing advice and encouragement.

Harry sat in between Parvati and Lavender in the top row of desks at the back of the classroom, also appearing to work on his charm. But his wand movements were stilted and his incantations came out in grunts and pants. 

His girls each had a hand on his cock, which Parvati had fished out of his pants shortly after they sat down, and were stroking slowly up and down together, being careful not to move too much and draw attention. This had been going on for about thirty minutes now, and Harry had been edged right to the point of orgasm several times already. He was rapidly approaching the end of his rope, barely able to concentrate on anything but the pleasure coming from his cock as they stroked him.

Parvati glanced at Lavender across their torture victim’s lap and gave her a small nod. Lavender smirked, then with a quiet “Oops!” she dropped her wand onto the table and it rolled back onto the floor between them.

She leaned over, ostensibly to get her wand, and Harry’s eyes went wide then rolled back as she directed her head into his lap and took the entirety of his cock down her throat and stayed there, swallowing around him. Parvati moved her hand to his balls and squeezed lightly. Harry let out a restrained grunt and proceeded to cum straight down Lavender’s throat, finally getting the release they had been denying him all this time.

Once he was finished, Lavender popped back up into her seat, with her wand in hand, and went back to practicing her color changing charm with a small smile on her face. Parvati gently tucked him back into his pants and did the same, smirking the whole time.

Harry just sat there for a minute catching his breath with a goofy smile on his face until Professor Flitwick asked him if he was alright. He sputtered out a “Fine Professor, just a little tired.” and shot his girls a glare that had no heat behind it while Pansy, sitting a few seats away on the same row, just snickered and shook her head. 

Ron looked at her questioningly until she dropped her hand under the table into his lap and started lowering his zipper. Then his eyes went wide and locked onto the far wall of the classroom as his face went redder than his hair and Pansy smirked.

But he didn’t make her stop.

The Great Hall – Breakfast:

The Gryffindor and Slytherin tables blended more than they ever had. Parvati and Lavender sat comfortably with Theo and Hermione, sharing pumpkin muffins.

Nearby, Neville and Daphne laughed quietly over their open textbooks, heads nearly touching.

Astoria watched with glowing approval from her place beside Draco, who leaned in and whispered, “At this rate, they’ll be exchanging monogrammed robes by Christmas.”

She elbowed him gently, still smiling.

Prefect Patrol – Late Evening

Theo and Hermione strolled down an empty corridor on Prefect patrol hand-in-hand, talking quietly. It was nearing the end of their time and had been a very quiet patrol so far. Only one couple, a pair of fourth-year Hufflepuffs, had been caught out after curfew. Based on the condition of their clothing when they were found in the abandoned classroom, it was obvious how they had ‘lost track of time’. Hermione had sent them back to their common room with a minor point deduction and a warning to be more careful.

As they strolled down the corridor, Theo idly ran his hand along the tapestries lining the walls as Hermione talked about their upcoming N.E.W.T.s with her usual combination of excitement and dread. As he ran his hand along one particular tapestry, it fluttered away from the wall slightly and a faint ‘smack, smack, smack’ noise could be heard coming from behind it.

Theo stopped and raised an eyebrow, then reached out to pull the tapestry away from the wall far enough so he could look behind into the alcove it was covering. His eyebrows shot to his hairline and he had to cover his mouth to stop himself from laughing out loud.

Hermione had now noticed that she was walking down the hallway alone and turned around to see her boyfriend apparently peeking behind a wall hanging. As she made her way back to him he looked at her with a look of pure amusement on his face and mouthed “Pansy and Ron” while pointing at the tapestry.

She raised an eyebrow. “Again?”

Theo put the tapestry back against the wall and grinned. “You’re not gonna believe this one. They’ve got a silencing charm on the tapestry, but you can hear them if you move it away from the wall.”

She smirked and stepped up next to him, leaning up next to the edge of the fabric as he pulled it away from the wall again, just enough to break the charm and see behind it. And what they heard, and now saw, was enough to make her breath hitch.

Pansy was on all fours on top of a stone bench against the back of the alcove, her skirt flipped up over her waist exposing her tanned ass. Her red knickers were pulled down to her thighs and stretched apart to the point of tearing with how wide her legs were spread. Her hands were gripping the edge of the bench so hard her knuckles were white and her head was pulled back by Ron’s grip on her hair as she groaned and grunted in pleasure. 

Ron stood behind her, his pants and boxers around his ankles as he thrust into her at a brutal pace. His hips smacking against her ass the source of the noise Theo had first heard. He occasionally added to the sound of flesh smacking on flesh with a loud spank of Pansy’s ass, which was developing a red mark in the shape of his hand.

Pansy squealed every time he spanked her, clearly enjoying the rough treatment her boyfriend was giving her. After a few minutes of this, Pansy finally spoke in a rough voice, “Yes Ron, pound my arse! Fuck it hard! Fuck your slutty Slytherin’s tight little arse!” Ron didn’t respond except to loudly grunt and spank her ass one more time as he increased the intensity of his thrusts, making her squeal in pleasure again.

Hermione’s breath hitched again at that and her hand flew to her mouth in shock. She couldn’t believe she was watching her friend have anal sex with his girlfriend right there in the corridor where they could be found by anyone! Then again, they had been found she supposed, as she continued to watch Ron’s hips bounce off Pansy’s plump ass ten feet in front of her.

Theo had moved behind her, leaning his chin on her shoulder and wrapping his arms around her waist so he could watch as well, and she could feel what the sight in front of them was doing to him as he hardened against her bum. She had to admit the view was pretty stimulating, her nipples were hardening in her bra and she rubbed her thighs together slightly, which of course Theo noticed. He smirked and whispered in her ear, making her shiver, “Is this turning you on, baby? Is watching Pansy take Ron’s cock in her arse making you hot?”

She could only nod and keep rubbing her thighs together, afraid to say anything and break the spell of the erotic display in front of her. Theo smiled and moved a hand up her torso to cup a breast and squeeze, making her knees nearly buckle and her knickers become even wetter than they already were.

Back in the alcove the couple was completely oblivious to the fact they had an audience. Not that they would have stopped at this point if they were aware, they were too close to the end. Ron had let go of Pansy’s hair and had both hands on her ass as he pumped faster and harder into her. He was dripping sweat and panting hard, grunting in exertion with each smack of his hips against her plump ass. Pansy was also sweating profusely, you could see it dripping off her face as she lowered her head and closed her eyes, lost in the pleasure of the rough fucking Ron was giving her ass.

“Almost there… just a little more… don’t stop fucking my arse Ron.” She panted out in a near whisper, barely able to speak.

Ron had no intention of stopping, he was rapidly approaching his own end and was determined to get her there as well. He threw one leg up onto the bench in front of Pansy’s knee so that he was thrusting more up and down than before and reached down with one hand to find her pussy, which was dripping her fluids down to land in the gusset of her knickers. This gave the spying couple their first clear view of his cock stroking in and out of her ass, making them both stifle a moan and Theo grind his erection in the crack of Hermione’s ass. Ron stroked her folds for a second to get his fingers wet then moved to her clit, where he began to rub furiously as he continued to pound her ass with his cock.

Pansy’s head flew back as a primal scream tore from her throat, a wordless cry of ecstasy that shook the alcove. Fluids gushed from her pussy and splattered on the bench and floor beneath them as her back arched and her legs shook. Ron thrust two more times then buried his cock in her all the way and groaned as he seeded her ass as deep as he could get, pulsing continuously for what seemed like minutes. They stayed in that position, breathing heavily and shaking slightly from exertion as they slowly came down from their highs.

Back in the corridor, Theo put the tapestry back in place and pinched Hermione’s nipple through her bra. He had worked his hand inside her shirt and had been fondling her breasts continuously as they watched Ron and Pansy fuck. She squirmed in his grasp and turned her head to kiss him roughly while she rubbed her ass against his erection. He groaned, then stopped fondling her to take her by the hand and drag her down the corridor toward a certain broom closet, Hermione giggling the whole way.

A few seconds later a very disheveled looking Ron poked his head out of the tapestry, looking up and down the corridor, before popping back inside and shrugging at Pansy, who was laying on her back on the bench still catching her breath and leaking cum out of her well-fucked ass. 

“No one there, must have been a ghost or something?”

(scene break)

DA Session – The Room of Requirement – A Few Days Later

Harry ran dueling drills while Daphne and Neville demonstrated disarming charms with playful competitiveness.

When Neville finally flipped her wand out of her hand, he caught it with a goofy grin. Daphne rolled her eyes but blushed faintly.

“Show-off,” she muttered.

“Only for you,” he murmured back.

Laughter and applause followed, and Harry exchanged a knowing glance with Parvati across the room.

Ron and Theo were practicing shield charms while Hermione and Pansy took a break to get a glass of water. They were standing against the wall to the side of the room, well out of ear shot from most people. 

Hermione was fidgeting with her sleeve, clearly nervous about something and Pansy noticed, raising an eyebrow in question at her. She huffed, then appeared to steel herself, before blurting out her question in a rapid whisper.

“Doesanalsexhurtalotthefirsttime?”

Pansy’s eyebrows shot up in surprise as she parsed what the brunette bookworm was asking her. “And why would you be asking me that, specifically?” she drawled out.

Hermione’s face went even redder than before and she couldn’t look her in the face. Then she took in a deep breath and explained herself rapidly without making eye contact.

“Because… Theo and I were on patrol the other night and saw you and Ron in the alcove behind the tapestry on the sixth floor. At first we thought you were just having regular sex, but then you told him to use your arse, and we saw him inside you, and I’d never even thought about that before but you seemed to really like it and I was curious what it was like.”

Pansy’s grin turned positively evil. “You mean you two, a pair of prefects, caught us having sex after curfew and didn’t do anything to stop it, but you watched long enough to see he was fucking my arse and not my pussy?”

Hermione turned even redder and muttered, “Yes” under her breath. Pansy snickered and pinched the bridge of her nose, shaking her head in amusement. Then she sighed and looked at her with a predatory grin.

“Ok, I’ll tell you all about it, but you have to tell me something first.”

Hermione raised her head and finally looked her in the eyes, whispering “What?” with trepidation.

Pansy smirked evilly, “Did you enjoy watching us together? Did it turn you on? Did you get wet watching my boyfriend pound my tight little arse into submission with his fat cock and fill it with his cum?”

Hermione was pretty sure her skin was the color of a well cooked lobster at this point, but she nodded her head and meekly whispered “Yes” while keeping her eyes locked on Pansy’s.

Pansy’s grin turned salacious at that. “Oh this is perfect! The Gryffindor Golden Girl is a closet voyeur!” she said mirthfully, just loud enough for the two of them to hear. Hermione curled into herself and looked at the ground, embarrassed beyond belief, but not denying it.